📘 Maria Woodworth-Etter, Matendo ya Roho Mtakatifu (1912): Dondoo Teule

1. “Nenda, Nami Nitakuwa Pamoja Nawe”: Utoto, Huzuni na Wito wa Kuhubiri1. “Go, and I Will Be with You”: Childhood, Sorrow and the Call to Preach

Maria Woodworth-Etter, Acts of the Holy Ghost (Dallas: John F. Worley, 1912), sura ya I–III, uk. 23–39: kuzaliwa kwake mwaka 1844, kuongoka kwake, misiba ya familia, wito wake, kutiwa mafuta kwa Roho Mtakatifu, na mikutano yake ya kwanza huko Ohio. Chanzo cha msingi; namba za kurasa zimetoka kwenye maandishi ya OCR ambayo hayajalinganishwa na ukurasa halisi; tafsiri ni za mwandishi.Maria Woodworth-Etter, Acts of the Holy Ghost (Dallas: John F. Worley, 1912), chapters I–III, pp. 23–39: her birth in 1844, conversion, family bereavements, call, anointing with the Holy Spirit, and first meetings in Ohio. Primary source; page numbers from the uncollated OCR; the interpretations are the author’s.

Dokezo la CTS: Hii ni simulizi ya Woodworth-Etter mwenyewe, iliyoandikwa miaka mingi baadaye. “Disciples” ni Wanafunzi wa Kristo (Disciples of Christ); “Friends” ni Waquaker; “Sabbath” humaanisha Jumapili; “roho ya kuogopa watu” ni hofu ya watu, na “gazing-stock” ni kitu cha kutazamwa hadharani kama tamasha. Hoja yake kutoka Yoeli 2 na Matendo 2 kwamba wanawake wanaweza kuhubiri ni maoni yake mwenyewe. Wakristo hushikilia misimamo ya kukamilishana (complementarian), ya usawa (egalitarian) na ya huduma ya timu kuhusu huduma ya wanawake; CTS huiwasilisha bila kuchukua upande. Beti mbili za nyimbo za waandishi walioaga dunia zamani zimehifadhiwa; beti nyingine zimeachwa ([…]).CTS note: This is Woodworth-Etter’s own account, written many years later. The “Disciples” are the Disciples of Christ; the “Friends” are the Quakers; “Sabbath” means Sunday; a “man-fearing spirit” is the fear of people, and a “gazing-stock” is a public spectacle. Her argument from Joel 2 and Acts 2 that women may preach is her own view. Christians hold complementarian, egalitarian and team-ministry positions on women in ministry; CTS presents them without taking a side. Two hymn verses by writers who died long ago are kept; other verses are omitted ([…]).

Sura ya IChapter I

Nilizaliwa New Lisbon, Wilaya ya Columbiana, Ohio, tarehe 22 Julai 1844, nikiwa binti wa nne wa Samuel na Matilda Underwood. Wazazi wangu hawakuwa Wakristo, kwa hiyo nililelewa bila mafundisho ya kidini wala ushawishi wa kidini ambao nyumba nyingi sana hubarikiwa nao. Baba na mama yangu walijiunga na Kanisa la Wanafunzi (Disciples) mwaka mmoja kabla ya kifo cha baba, kilichotokea Julai 1855. Kifo cha baba yangu ndicho kilikuwa huzuni kuu ya kwanza maishani mwangu. Alikuwa ameenda kuvuna akiwa na afya kama kawaida, na sitausahau usiku alipoletwa nyumbani, baridi kwa kifo. Watoto wengine wa jirani na mimi tulikuwa nje tukitazama dhoruba kali ikivuma, tulipowaona wageni wawili wakielekea nyumbani. Walikuja kuleta habari ya huzuni ya yaliyotokea, na tulipotazama nje tuliiona gari likikaribia, likileta mwili wa baba yetu mpendwa. Ilikuwa pigo kali kwa mioyo yetu michanga kumwona baba yetu akibebwa ndani ya nyumba, baridi na mgumu kwa kifo, na mama yangu akizimia, wakimwamsha kadiri walivyoweza.I was born in New Lisbon, Columbiana County, Ohio, July 22, 1844, and was the fourth daughter of Samuel and Matilda Underwood. My parents were not Christians, therefore I was left without the religious teachings and influence with which so many homes are blessed. My father and mother joined the Disciple Church one year before my father’s death, which occurred in July, 1855. The death of my father was the first great sorrow of my life. He had gone away to harvest in usual health, and I will never forget the night he was brought home, cold, in death. Some neighbor children and I were out watching a terrible storm raging, when we saw two strangers approaching the house. They came to bring the sad intelligence of what had happened, and as we looked out we saw the conveyance approaching, bringing the remains of our dear father. It was a terrible blow to our young hearts to see our father carried into the house cold and stiff in death, and my mother fainting as fast as they could bring her to.

Sisi watoto tulikuwa tukipiga kelele na dhoruba ilikuwa ikivuma kwa ghadhabu yote. Baba alikufa kwa kupigwa na jua kali; aliugua masaa machache tu, naye alikufa akiwaombea familia yake. Lakini ni lazima niliache tukio hili la huzuni. Mama yangu aliachwa na watoto wanane wa kuwatunza, karibu bila kitu. Hapo ndipo vita vya maisha vilipoanza kwetu sote. Mama alilazimika kutafuta kazi kwa njia mbalimbali. Dada zangu wakubwa na mimi tulilazimika kuondoka nyumbani na kufanya kazi kwa wiki. Hatukuwa na la kujitunza sisi wenyewe tu, bali pia ndugu zetu waliobaki nyumbani. Ilikuwa vigumu sana kwa tabia yangu nyeti kwenda kati ya wageni. Nilikuwa na kutoridhika na nilikumbwa na hamu ya nyumbani. Nilitaka kwenda shuleni ili nijifunze, kwa maana nilitamani elimu, na mara nyingi nililia hadi usingizi kwa sababu ya jambo hili. Nilikuwa na vitabu vyangu jikoni, ili nisome mstari mmoja na kuukariri; kisha nisome mwingine, na kadhalika, nikitumia kila nafasi nilipokuwa kazini.We children were screaming and the storm was raging in all its fury. Father died of sunstroke; he was only sick a few hours, and died praying for his family. But I must pass over this sad event. My mother was left with eight children to provide for, and almost destitute. Then began the battle of life with us all. My mother was obliged to seek work in various ways. My oldest sisters and myself had to leave home and work by the week. We had not only ourselves to provide for, but also our brothers and sisters at home. It was very hard for my sensitive nature to go among strangers. I was discontented and homesick. I wanted to go to school where I could learn, for I longed for an education, and I often cried myself to sleep over this matter. I would have my books in the kitchen, where I could read a verse and commit it to memory; then read another, and so on, thus improving every opportunity while at my work.

Tangu nikumbukapo mwanzo kabisa sikuwa na nafasi ya kwenda kanisani. Moyo wangu ulikuwa na hamu kubwa ya kumjua Mungu nilipokuwa na umri wa miaka minane. Dada zangu wawili waliongoka katika mkutano wa Wamethodisti. Nilienda mara moja au mbili. Moyo wangu uliyeyushwa na upendo wa Mwokozi, lakini walionekana kudhani kwamba watoto hawahitaji wokovu, nami nikazuiwa. Nilipokuwa na umri wa miaka kumi na mitatu nilihudhuria mkutano wa Kanisa la Wanafunzi (Disciples). Familia yangu yote ilikuwa ya Wanafunzi wakati huo. Niliposikia habari ya msalaba moyo wangu ulijaa upendo wa Yesu. Macho yangu yalionekana kuwa chemchemi za machozi. Nilikuwa nimeketi nyuma ya hadhara kubwa, nami nilikuwa wa kwanza kuanza kumtafuta Bwana. Kiti cha mbele kilionekana mbali sana, hata nikaona kama sitaweza kamwe kufika, lakini nilisema,I had no opportunity of going to church from my earliest recollection. My heart went out in strong desires to know of God, when eight years old. Two of my sisters were converted in a Methodist meeting. I went once or twice. My heart was melted with the Savior’s love, but they seemed to think children had no need of salvation, and I was kept back. At the age of thirteen I attended a meeting of the Disciples Church. My family were all Disciples at this time. When I heard the story of the cross my heart was filled with the love of Jesus. My eyes seemed to be fountains of tears. I was seated in the back of a large audience, and was the first to make the start to seek the Lord. It seemed so far to the front seat, that it looked like I could never make it, but I said,

“Nitaangamia tu kama nikienda. / Nimeazimia kujaribu, / Kwa maana nikikaa mbali najua / Nitakufa milele.”“I can but perish if I go. / I am resolved to try, / For if I stay away I know / I shall forever die.”

Mhudumu alinijali sana, akasema maneno mengi mazuri ya kunitia moyo, na akaomba kwamba maisha yangu yawe nuru ing’aayo. Kama angeweza kuangalia mbele na kuona kazi ya maisha yangu kwa ajili ya Bwana, hakika angefurahi kujua jinsi alivyozungumza kwa wema na yule yatima mdogo. Lakini sikuongoka wakati ule. Hawakuamini mabadiliko ya moyo na ya asili; lakini namsifu Bwana, hakuniacha gizani. Siku iliyofuata, walipokuwa wakinipeleka kijito ili kunibatiza, kulikuwa na umati mkubwa pale. Nilimsikia mtu mmoja akisema, “Labda atazama.” Ilinitisha kidogo. Nilidhani, “Labda nitazama,” lakini nilisema, “Bwana, nitapita hata kama nitazama”: kwa hiyo nilimwomba Bwana aniokoe kikamilifu, nikijitia mikononi mwake; na nilipokuwa nikiingia majini, nuru ilinijia, nikaongoka. Watu waliona mabadiliko, wakasema nimezimia.The minister took great interest in me, and said many good things to encourage me, and prayed that my life might be a shining light. If he could have looked forward, and have seen my life’s work for the Master, he surely would have rejoiced to know how kindly he had talked to the poor little orphan girl. But I did not get converted then. They did not believe in a change of heart, and nature; but praise the Lord, He did not leave me in the dark. The next day, as they took me down to the creek to baptize me, there was a great crowd around. I heard some one say, “Maybe she will be drowned.” It scared me a little. I thought, “Maybe I might,” but I said, “Lord, I will go through if I do”: so I asked the Lord to save me fully, trusting myself in His hands; and while going into the water, a light came over me, and I was converted. The people saw the change, and said I had fainted.

Hapo ndipo maisha yangu mapya ya amani na furaha katika upendo wa Mwokozi yalipoanza. Wakati ule nilikuwa na kuridhika na furaha, nikiimba na kumsifu Mungu mchana kutwa. Sikuwahi kwenda mahali popote pa burudani. Nilihudhuria mikutano minne siku ya Sabato na mitatu au minne wakati wa juma. Sikukosa mkutano hata mara moja kwa mwaka isipokuwa nilipokuwa mgonjwa. Sasa nilikuwa na shauku kuliko wakati wowote ule ya kupata elimu, kwa maana nilitaka kumtumikia Yesu na kuwa wa manufaa katika shamba la mizabibu la Kristo. Muda mfupi baada ya kuongoka nilisikia sauti ya Yesu ikiniita niende kwenye barabara kuu na mipakani mwa mashamba kuwakusanya kondoo waliopotea. Kama Mariamu, niliyatafakari mambo haya moyoni mwangu, kwa maana sikuwa na mtu wa kushauriana naye. Wanafunzi (Disciples) hawakuamini kwamba wanawake wana haki yoyote ya kumfanyia Yesu kazi. Kama ningewaambia hisia yangu wangenifanyia mzaha. Sikuwa nimewahi kusikia wanawake wakifanya kazi hadharani isipokuwa kama wamisionari, kwa hiyo sikuweza kuona mlango wowote uliofunguka, isipokuwa, kama nilivyodhani, kama ningeolewa siku moja, chaguo langu lingekuwa Mkristo mwenye bidii, nasi tungeanza kazi ya umisionari.Then began my new life of peace and joy in a Savior’s love. Then I was contented and happy, singing and praising God all the day long. I never went to any place of amusement. I attended four meetings on Sabbath and three or four during the week. I did not stay away from meeting once a year unless I was sick. I was more anxious now than ever for an education, for I wanted to work for Jesus and be useful in the vineyard of Christ. Soon after I was converted I heard the voice of Jesus calling me to go out in the highways and hedges and gather in the lost sheep. Like Mary, I pondered these things in my heart, for I had no one to hold counsel with. The Disciples did not believe that women had any right to work for Jesus. Had I told them my impression they would have made sport of me. I had never heard of women working in public except as missionaries, so I could see no opening—except, as I thought, if I ever married, my choice would be an earnest Christian and then we would enter upon the mission work.

Miaka michache baadaye nilimwoa Bw. Woodworth. Tulikaa mashambani, tukidhani kwamba kwa bidii na kazi ya uaminifu tungepata mali kidogo ya ulimwengu huu ya kuziruzuku miili hii, lakini afya yangu ilidhoofika, na kila tulichojaribu kilionekana kushindwa. Nilikuwa mbali na ushawishi wote wa Kikristo, na sikuweza mara nyingi kuhudhuria nyumba ya Mungu. Mara nyingi nilipoyasikia makengele ya kanisa yakilia, ambayo yalikuwa ishara kwangu ya kwenda kwenye nyumba ya ibada, na nikijua kwamba siwezi kwenda, nililia hadi usingizi. Nilipata jaribu moja baada ya jingine, na majaribu na kukata tamaa vilinizunguka kila upande. Malaika wa mauti alikuja nyumbani kwetu, na baada ya kuzunguka kwa siku chache alimchukua mvulana wetu wa pekee, mpendwa mwenye macho ya buluu na mwerevu. Alipokuwa akiaga dunia alitazama juu na kutabasamu. Alionekana kama malaika, na alionekana kusema: “Mama, usinililie; naenda katika ulimwengu ulio bora.” Karibu moyo wangu upasuke kumlaza kaburini baridi; lakini niliweza kuuona mkono wa upendo wa Mungu na kumsikia akiniita nijenge juu zaidi, niweke mapenzi yangu kwenye mambo ya mbinguni na si kwenye mambo ya dunia.A few years after this I married Mr. Woodworth. We settled in the country, and thought by industry and honest toil to gain a little of this world’s goods to sustain these physical bodies, but my health failed, and everything we undertook seemed to be a failure. I was away from all Christian influence, and could not often attend the house of God. Often when hearing the church bells ringing, which had been the signal for me to repair to the house of worship, and knowing that I could not go, I would cry myself to sleep. I had one trial after another, and temptations and discouragements beset me on every side. The angel of death came to our home, and after hovering around for a few days he bore away our only little boy, a bright, blue-eyed darling. As he was passing away he looked up and smiled. He looked like an angel, and seemed to say: “Mamma, do not weep for me; I am going to a better world.” It almost broke my heart to lay him away in the cold grave; but I could see the loving hand of God and hear Him calling me to build up higher, to set my affections on Heavenly things and not on the things of the earth.

Mwaka mmoja ulikuwa umepita kwa shida wakati malaika wa mauti alipokuja tena nyumbani kwetu na kumchukua mtoto wetu mchanga Freddy, na wakati huo huo nililala kwa majuma kati ya uzima na kifo. Katika haya yote niliuona mkono wa Baba mwenye upendo akiniita niache yote na kumfuata. Wakati huo huo binti yetu mdogo Georgie aliongoka. Alikuwa na umri wa miaka saba hivi. Alikuwa faraja kubwa kwangu. Alipenda kuzungumza juu ya wema wa Mungu na Mkombozi wetu. Tulifurahia nyakati nyingi za furaha tukizungumza pamoja juu ya nyumba nzuri ng’ambo ya mto, ambako ndugu zake walikuwa wamekwenda. Sikudhani kwamba angeniacha mapema hivyo ili ajiunge na safu zao na kupaza sauti yake pamoja nao katika kumwimbia wokovu Mungu wetu aketiye kwenye kiti cha enzi, na Mwana-Kondoo milele. Aliugua ugonjwa ule mbaya, scrofula, naye alikawia kwa miezi minane hivi. Mateso yake yalikuwa makubwa, lakini hakunung’unika wala kulalamika kamwe, bali alisema tu kwamba ilikuwa kwa faida yake. Alipenda kusoma habari za Yesu, na makao mazuri anayoyaandaa, na vazi na taji zinazomngojea. Aliongea na wote waliokuja kumwona juu ya Yesu na upendo wake, na kuwaambia wakutane naye mbinguni.One year had hardly passed by when the angel of death came again to our home and took away our baby Freddy, and at the same time I lay for weeks between life and death. In all this I could see the hand of the loving Father calling me to leave all and follow him. About this time our little daughter Georgie was converted. She was about seven years old. She was a great comfort to me. She loved to talk of the goodness of God and our Redeemer. Many happy times we enjoyed talking together of the beautiful home over the river, where her brothers had gone. I did not think she would leave me so soon to join their ranks and raise her voice with theirs in singing salvation to our God, who sitteth upon the throne, and the Lamb forever. She was taken sick with that dreadful disease, scrofula, and lingered about eight months. Her sufferings were great, yet she never murmured or complained, but only said it was for her good. She loved to read about Jesus, and the beautiful mansions he was preparing, and the robe and crown that were waiting for her. She would talk to all who came to see her of Jesus and his love, and tell them to meet her in heaven.

Alituma ujumbe kwa mwalimu wake wa Shule ya Jumapili (Sabbath School) na wanafunzi wenzake, na kwa marafiki zake wa karibu na wa mbali, wakutane naye mbinguni. Kwa majuma kabla ya kufa uso wake wote uliangazwa na utukufu wa Mungu. Malaika walionekana kuzunguka kitanda chake. Aliweza kuwasikia wakiimba. Mwili wake ulikuwa pamoja nasi, lakini roho yake ilionekana kuwa juu ya dunia ikizungumza na Mungu. Alikuwa tayari kwenda na kuwa pamoja na Yesu, lakini ilionekana kuwa vigumu kwake kuniacha. Alikuwa akisema: “Ee mama, kama ungeweza kwenda nami ningefurahi sana. Sipendi kukuacha; lakini oh, sema kwamba utakutana nami mbinguni.” Nikasema: “Georgie, nitajaribu.” Lakini hilo halikutosha. Alisema: “Ee mama, sema kwamba utakutana; siwezi kufa nisipoahidi kwamba utakutana nami mbinguni.” Nikasema: “Georgie, kwa neema ya Mungu nitakutana nawe mbinguni.” Alisema: “Sasa niko tayari; najua utakuja, mama; nitakuwa nikikutazamia daima, na utakapokufa nitakuja kukuchukua.” Sabato moja kabla ya kufa aliniita kando ya kitanda chake na kusema: “Mama, nitakuacha juma hili,” naye akaanza kuiweka nyumba yake katika mpangilio.She sent messages to her Sabbath School teacher and scholars, and to her friends far and near, to meet her in heaven. For weeks before she died her face was all lighted up with the glory of God. The angels seemed to be hovering about her bed. She could hear them singing. Her body was with us, but her spirit seemed to be above the earth communing with God. She was willing to go and be with Jesus, but it seemed hard for her to leave me. She would say: “O mamma, if you could go with me I would be so happy. I hate to leave you; but oh, say, you will meet me in heaven.” I said: “Georgie, I will try.” But that would not do. She said: “O mamma, say you will; I cannot die unless you promise to meet me in heaven.” I said: “Georgie, by the grace of God I will meet you in heaven.” She said: “Now I am ready; I know you will come, mamma; I shall always be looking for you, and when you die I am coming for you.” The Sabbath before she died she called me to her bed-side and said: “Mamma, I am going to leave you this week,” and she began to set her house in order.

Alizungumzia kufa kama sisi tunavyozungumzia kwenda kumtembelea rafiki mpendwa. Aligawa mali zake zote za kidunia. Mimi alinipa agano lake jipya (testament); alisema angependa kuwaona marafiki zake wote mara moja zaidi. Alichagua vazi lake la maziko na mahali pa kuzikwa, na akatuomba tuache nafasi ili nizikwe kando yake. Alikaa nasi hadi mwisho wa juma, na mara nyingi alisikika akisema:She talked of dying as we would talk of going to visit a dear friend. She gave away all of her earthly possessions. To me she gave her testament; said she would like to see all her friends once more. She selected her burial robe and place to be buried, and requested us to leave room for me to be buried by her side. She stayed with us until the last of the week, and was frequently heard to say:

“Naja, Bwana, / Naja sasa kwako; / Nioshe, unitakase katika damu ile / Iliyotoka Kalvari.”“I am coming, Lord, / Coming now to thee; / Wash me, cleanse me in that blood / Which flowed on Calvary.”

Aliendelea kumwalika kila mtu aje kwa Yesu na kuokoka. Mateso yake yalikuwa makali sana mwishoni. Aliposhindwa kusema, nasi tukamwuliza kama ana furaha na kama Yesu yu pamoja naye, alitabasamu na kutikisa kichwa. Alidhani anaondoka. Aliinua kinywa chake kumbusu kila mmoja na kuhema kwaheri kati ya mapambano yake, akisema: “Nikutane mbinguni;” lakini alipata nguvu tena na akaishi masaa mawili. Kwa njia hii aliendelea kuzungumza hadi mwisho, na uso wake uling’aa utukufu wa mbinguni. Akitazama juu alisema: “Ee mama, namwona Yesu na malaika; nawaona ndugu zangu wadogo; wamekuja kunichukua.” Nao wakambeba kwa ushindi kwenda nchi ya mbinguni. Ilionekana kwangu kwamba ningeweza kuwaona walipokuwa wakipita kwa kasi kupitia malango kuingia Yerusalemu Mpya. Huu ulikuwa wimbo wake alioupenda, nao uliimbwa kwenye mazishi yake:She kept inviting every one to come to Jesus and be saved. Her sufferings were intense toward the last. When she could not speak, and we would ask her if she was happy, and if Jesus was with her, she would smile and nod her head. She thought she was going. She put up her mouth to kiss each one and gasped good-bye between her struggles, saying: “Meet me in heaven;” but she rallied and lived two hours. In this way she talked on till the last, and her face shone with the glory of heaven. Looking up she said: “O mamma, I see Jesus and the angels; I see my little brothers; they have come for me.” And they bore her away in triumph to the heavenly land. It seemed to me that I could see them as they went sweeping through the gates into the New Jerusalem. This was her favorite hymn, and was sung at her funeral:

[…][…]

Ilikuwa kama kifo kwangu kuachana na mpendwa wangu. Lakini Yesu alikuwa wa thamani sana kwa nafsi yangu. Mbingu ilikuwa karibu zaidi, Kristo alikuwa mpendwa zaidi, kuliko wakati wowote kabla. Nilikuwa na hazina moja zaidi mbinguni. Afya yangu ilikuwa dhaifu sana wakati wote wa ugonjwa wake. Majuma matatu kabla ya kifo chake Gertie mdogo alizaliwa. Alikuwa mfano wa Georgie, naye alionekana kuwa na tabia yake tamu, nikadhani atakapokua angechukua nafasi yake; lakini chipukizi hilo la thamani halikuruhusiwa kuchanua katika ulimwengu huu wa dhambi. Alipokuwa na umri wa miezi minne, malaika walimbeba mahali ambapo maua hayanyauki wala kufa, ili ajiunge na dada yake na ndugu zake, waliokuwa wakimngojea kumkaribisha kwenye malango ya dhahabu. Niliweza kusema pamoja na Daudi, wao hawawezi kurudi kwangu, lakini mimi nitaenda kwao. Msifuni Bwana kwa tumaini la Mkristo. Mistari hii mizuri ya mshairi inaeleza mawazo yangu; sikutarajia kukaa nyuma yao kwa muda mrefu:It was like death to part with my darling. But Jesus was very precious to my soul. Heaven was nearer, Christ was dearer, than ever before. I had one more treasure in glory. My health had been very poor all through her sickness. Three weeks before her death little Gertie was born. She was the picture of Georgie, and seemed to have her sweet disposition, and I thought as she grew older she would take her place; but the precious bud was not permitted to bloom in this world of sin. At the age of four months, the angels bore her away where the flowers never fade nor die, there to join her sister and brothers, who were waiting to welcome her at the golden gates. I could say with David, they cannot come back to me, but I will go to them. Praise the Lord for the Christian’s hope. These beautiful lines of the poet express my thoughts—I did not expect to be long behind my darlings:

[…][…]

Sura ya IIChapter II

Tangu wakati wa matukio hayo ya huzuni yaliyosimuliwa hivi punde katika sura iliyotangulia, afya yangu ilikuwa dhaifu sana, na mara nyingi nilifikishwa karibu na ukingo wa kaburi. Kila mtu aliyeniona alidhani nitakufa. Lakini kazi ambayo Bwana alikuwa akiniitia iliinuka mbele yangu kwa wazi kiasi kwamba nilidhani angeniinua na kunifungulia njia; na wakati huo, nilipoonekana kuelea kati ya uzima na kifo, nilipata maono matukufu kama hayo.From the time of the sad occurrences which have just been narrated in the previous chapter, my health was very poor, and many times I was brought near the brink of the grave. Everyone who saw me thought I would die. But the work the Lord was calling me to do came up before me so plainly that I thought he would raise me up, and open the way; and at these times, when I seemed to be hovering between life and death, I would have such glorious visions.

Wakati mmoja nilikuwa nikiombea wokovu wa wenye dhambi, na Mwokozi akatokea msalabani kando yangu, akaongea nami; niliuweka mkono wangu juu ya mwili wake uliojeruhiwa, nikatazama juu usoni mwake uliokuwa ukitabasamu. Wakati mwingine nilikuwa nikitafakari upendo wa Mungu katika kumtoa Mwana wake wa pekee kufa kwa ajili ya wenye dhambi, na juu ya makao mazuri anayowaandalia wampendao, nikaonekana kuelea mbali, nikawekwa chini katika Mji Mzuri. Lo, mandhari tukufu iliyokutana na macho yangu haiwezi kamwe kuelezwa kwa ulimi wa kibinadamu! Mbingu ina mahali pake. Ni mji halisi. Wakazi wake ni halisi, si wa kubuni. Kama akina mama wangeweza kuwaona watoto wao kama nilivyowaona, katika utukufu wao wote unaong’aa, hawangewalilia kamwe, bali wangeacha yote na kumfuata Yesu. Wasingeruhusu kitu chochote kiwazuie kukutana na watoto wao mbinguni, mahali wanapong’aa kwa uzuri unaopofusha kuzunguka Kiti cha Enzi cha Mungu, na wanatazama ili kutoa karibu katika Mji Mzuri.At one time I was praying for the salvation of sinners, and the Savior appeared on the cross by me, and talked with me; I laid my hand on his mangled body, and looked up in his smiling face. Another time I was meditating upon the love of God in giving his only Son to die for sinners, and of the beautiful home he was preparing for those who love him, and I seemed to float away, and was set down in the Beautiful City. Oh, the glorious sight that met my view can never be expressed by mortal tongue! Heaven is located. It is a real city. Its inhabitants are real, and not imaginary. If mothers could see their children as I saw them, in all their shining glory, they would never weep for them, but would leave all and follow Jesus. They would let nothing keep them from meeting their children in heaven, where they are shining in dazzling beauty around God’s Throne, and are watching to give welcome to the Beautiful City.

Sifikirii kamwe watoto wangu kuwa kaburini. Lo, la. Umbo lile pendwa tulilolilaza kaburini baridi si kitu ila sanduku lililobeba kito ambacho sasa kinang’aa katika Taji ya Mwokozi. Mara nyingi sasa ninapowasihi wenye dhambi waje kwa Yesu, na kuwaambia juu ya upendo wa Mungu, makao mazuri mbinguni, makao angavu, na vazi na taji, na juu ya umati mkubwa waliooshwa katika damu ya Mwana-Kondoo, pazia linaonekana kuondolewa nami nahisi nimepotea katika upendo na utukufu wa Kristo. Nahisi kana kwamba mkutano umeachwa nyuma, nami nikielea juu katika wingu la utukufu. Lo, upendo wa ajabu wa Mungu! Nusu haijawahi kuambiwa. Haiwezi kuambiwa kamwe. Itachukua umilele wote kusimulia upendo wa ukombozi, katika mpango wa ajabu wa ukombozi kwa ulimwengu unaokufa. Wasomaji wapendwa, je, hamtaacha yote na kumfuata Yesu, na kukutana nami katika nchi ile nzuri ambako huzuni haitakuja kamwe?I never think of my children as being in the grave. Oh no. The loved form that we laid away in the cold grave, is nothing but the casket, that contained the jewel which is now shining in the Savior’s Crown. Often now when I am pleading with sinners to come to Jesus, and telling them of the love of God, the beautiful home in heaven, of the mansions bright and of the robe and crown, and of the great multitude who have been washed in the blood of the Lamb, the veil seems to be taken away and I feel lost in the love and glory of Christ. I feel as though the congregation was left behind, and I was floating upward in a cloud of glory. Oh, the wonderful love of God! The half has never been told. It never can be told. It will take all eternity to tell of the redeeming love, in the wonderful plan of redemption to a dying world. Dear readers, will you not give up all and follow Jesus, and meet me in that beautiful land where sorrow will never come?

Namsifu Mungu kwa fadhili zake za upendo kwangu kwa kuniinulia daima marafiki bora wa Kikristo kwa niaba yangu. Katika ugonjwa wangu wote na taabu wahudumu na watu walikuja kutoka makanisa mbalimbali ya mji na kufanya mkutano wa maombi chumbani mwangu. Waliomba makanisani kwa ajili ya kupona kwangu. Nilikuwa tayari kufa na kumwacha binti yangu mdogo na mvulana, nikihisi kwamba Mungu angewatunza; lakini kazi ambayo Mungu alikuwa akiniitia ilijitokeza mbele yangu. Miaka hii yote Mungu alikuwa akinitayarisha, kwa maana sikuwa tayari. Nilijihisi kama mnyoo machoni pake. Ilionekana haiwezekani kwangu kuanza kazi ya kuokoa roho; lakini wakati ulikuwa umefika wa kuahidi au kufa. Nilimwahidi Mungu kwamba, kama angeirudisha afya yangu, na kunitayarisha, na kunionyesha kazi, nitajaribu kuifanya: nilianza kupata nafuu mara moja. Kisha tulihamia kwenye makazi ya Marafiki (Friends), nao walikuja wakanichukua kwenda kanisani.I do praise God for his loving-kindness to me in always raising up the best of Christian friends in my behalf. In all my sickness and trouble the ministers and people came from the different churches in the town and had prayer-meeting in my room. They prayed in the churches for my recovery. I was willing to die and leave my little girl and boy, feeling that God would care for them; but the work God was calling me to do, loomed up before me. All these years God had been preparing me—for I was not willing. I felt like a worm in his sight. It seemed impossible for me to undertake the work for the salvation of souls; but the time had come to promise or die. I promised God that if he would restore my health, and prepare me, and show me the work, I would try to do it: I began to get better immediately. We then moved to a Friends’ settlement, and they came and took me to church.

Walikuwa na mikutano matukufu. Mungu alionekana kuniambia, “Nilikuleta hapa; nenda ukafanye kazi.” Sasa mapambano yakaanza. Nilikuwa mwenye woga sana, na nimefungwa kana kwamba kwa minyororo katika roho ya kuogopa watu. Nilipoinuka kushuhudia nilitetemeka kama jani, nikaanza kutoa visingizio—“Ee Mungu, mtume mtu mwingine!” Kisha Bwana, kwa maono, akanifanya nione shimo lisilo na mwisho likifunguka kwa hofu na huzuni yake yote. Kulikuwa na kilio na maombolezo na kusaga meno. Lilizungukwa na umati mkubwa wa watu walioonekana kutojua hatari yao, na bila onyo la dakika moja wangeanguka katika mahali hapa pa kutisha. Mimi nilikuwa juu ya watu kwenye njia nyembamba ya mbao iliyozunguka kuelekea mbinguni; nami nilikuwa nikiwahimiza na kuwasihi watu waje juu ya njia hiyo ya mbao na kuepuka mahali pale pa kutisha. Kadhaa walianza. Kulikuwa na nuru nzuri angavu juu yangu, nami nilikuwa nikiwatia moyo waifuate nuru ile nao wangeenda moja kwa moja mbinguni.They had glorious meetings. God seemed to say to me, “I brought you here; go to work.” Now the struggle commenced. I was very timid, and bound as with chains in a man-fearing spirit. When I arose to testify I trembled like a leaf, and began to make excuses—“O God, send some one else!” Then the Lord in a vision caused me to see the bottomless pit open in all its horror and woe. There was weeping and wailing and gnashing of teeth. It was surrounded by a great multitude of people who seemed unconscious of their danger, and without a moment’s warning they would tumble into this awful place. I was above the people on a narrow plank-walk, which wound up toward heaven; and I was exhorting and pleading with the people to come upon the plank and escape that awful place. Several started. There was a beautiful bright light above me, and I was encouraging them to follow that light and they would go straight to heaven.

Maono haya yaliacha taswira kubwa akilini mwangu. Roho wa Mungu alipokuwa akijitahidi nami kusema au kuomba mkutanoni, nilipinga kadiri nilivyoweza. Kisha maono yale ya kutisha yangeinuka mbele yangu, nami ningeona roho zikizama katika taabu ya milele. Sauti ya Yesu ingenong’ona, “Mimi niko pamoja nawe; usiogope.” Kisha ningesimama au kupiga magoti mara moja. Ningesahau kila kitu isipokuwa upendo wa Mungu na roho zinazokufa. Mungu alionekana kusema kupitia kwangu kwa watu. Lakini nilikuwa na upinzani mwingi wa kukabiliana nao. Watu wangu walipinga; mume wangu na binti yangu walipigana nayo; na asili yangu yote ilisinyaa kwa kwenda kusimama kama kitu cha kutazamwa na watu (gazing-stock). Lakini Bwana alikuwa akionyesha kwa njia nyingi kwamba lazima niende nifanye kazi aliyokuwa nayo kwa ajili yangu.This vision left quite an impression on my mind. When the Spirit of God was striving with me to talk or pray in meeting, I would resist as long as I could. Then this awful vision would rise before me, and I would see souls sinking into eternal woe. The voice of Jesus would whisper, “I am with you; be not afraid.” Then I would be on my feet or knees in a moment. I would forget everything but the love of God and dying souls. God seemed to speak through me to the people. But I had so much opposition to contend with. My people were opposed; my husband and daughter fought against it; and my whole nature shrunk from going to stand as a gazing-stock for the people. But the Lord was showing in many ways that I must go and perform the work he had for me to do.

Wahudumu kadhaa ambao sikuwahi kuwaona kabla waliniambia, nyakati tofauti, kwamba Mungu alikuwa akiniita kwenye huduma, na kwamba ningelazimika kwenda. Nilisema, “Kama ningekuwa mwanamume ningependa kumfanyia Yesu kazi.” Waliniambia nilikuwa na kazi ya kufanya ambayo hakuna mwanamume angeweza kuifanya; Bwana alikuwa akiniita Magharibi kufanya kazi kwa ajili ya roho zilizopotea. Nilisema, “Ee Bwana! Siwezi kumchukua Willie pamoja nami, wala siwezi kumwacha nyuma.” Kisha Bwana aliona vema kumwondoa njiani; kwa hiyo aliweka mkono wake juu ya mvulana wangu mdogo mpendwa, na baada ya siku chache akamchukua nyumbani mbinguni. Alikuwa furaha ya maisha yangu. Alikuwa na umri wa karibu miaka saba. Alikuwa na akili sana kwa umri wake—kwa kweli, zaidi sana ya umri wake. Alikuwa kipenzi cha mtaa mzima. Alionekana kujua alipougua kwamba hatapona. Alizungumza juu ya kufa na kwenda kumwona Georgie, aliyekuwa amekufa miaka mitatu mwezi huo.Several ministers whom I had never seen before told me, at different times, that God was calling me to the ministry, and that I would have to go. I said, “If I were a man I would love to work for Jesus.” They told me I had a work to do which no man could do; the Lord was calling me to the West to labor for lost souls. I said, “O Lord! I cannot take Willie with me, nor can I leave him behind.” Then the Lord saw fit to take him out of the way; so he laid his hand on my darling little boy, and in a few days took him home to heaven. He was the joy of my life. He was nearly seven years old. He was very bright for one of his age—in fact, far beyond his years. He was the pet of the whole neighborhood. He seemed to know when taken sick that he would not get well. He talked of dying and going to see Georgie, who had been dead three years that month.

Alisema ilikuwa lazima afe wakati fulani, na kwamba angependelea kwenda sasa kama tungeweza kwenda naye; kwamba hatakuwa mgonjwa tena kamwe, wala hatalazimika kunywa dawa tena. Alituaga sote na kusema anakwenda kuwa pamoja na Yesu. Alikufa kwa furaha sana. Alikuwa ameongea na kuhangaika sana juu ya dada yake mdogo, na alisema hawezi kuishi bila yeye. Kwa imani niliweza kumwona akikutana naye kwenye malango mazuri na kumkaribisha katika mji wa dhahabu wa Mungu. Msiba huu karibu uliondoa uhai wangu. Mwokozi mpendwa hakuwahi kamwe kuwa karibu na halisi kwangu kama hapo awali. Alikuwa kando yangu na alionekana kunishikilia kwa mikono yake ya upendo. Niliweza kusema, “Bwana ametoa, na Bwana ametwaa; jina la Bwana lihimidiwe.” Nilipokuwa peke yangu nilimkosa mpendwa wangu sana hata nikalia kana kwamba moyo wangu ungepasuka. Kisha ningeomba daima; na nilipoomba ningesahau kila kitu cha kidunia na kupaa mbali kwa imani hadi Mji wa Dhahabu, na huko kuwaona wapendwa wangu wote pamoja wakiangaza kwa utukufu, wakinitazama na kusema, “Mama, usitulilie, bali njoo upande huu.” Ningemaliza daima kwa kusifu na kumpa Mungu utukufu kwa kuwachukua mahali pa furaha hivyo. Lizzie, mtoto wetu mkubwa, mwenye umri wa miaka kumi na sita, ndiye pekee aliyebaki kwetu kati ya watoto sita wapendwa.He said he would have to die sometime, and that he would rather go now if we could go with him; that he would never be sick any more, nor have to take any more medicine. He bid us all good-bye and said he was going to be with Jesus. He died very happy. He had talked and fretted much about his little sister, and said he could not live without her. By faith I could see her meeting him at the beautiful gates and welcoming him into the golden city of God. This sad bereavement nearly took my life. The dear Savior was never so near and real to me before. He was by my side and seemed to bear me up in his loving arms. I could say, “The Lord gave and the Lord has taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord.” When alone I missed my darling so much that I wept as though my heart would break. Then I would always pray; and as I prayed I would forget everything earthly and soar away by faith to the Golden City, and there see my darlings all together shining in glory, and looking at me and saying, “Mamma, do not weep for us, but come this way.” I would always end in praising and giving glory to God for taking them to such a happy place. Lizzie, our oldest child, aged sixteen, was all we had left of six sweet children.

Katika majaribu haya yote Mungu alikuwa akinitayarisha na kunifungulia njia kwa vita kuu dhidi ya adui wa roho; na sasa tamaa kuu ya moyo wangu ilikuwa kumfanyia Yesu kazi. Nilitamani kushinda nyota kwa ajili ya taji ya Mwokozi. Lakini nilipofikiria udhaifu wangu nilisinyaa kutoka kazi hiyo. Wakati mwingine Roho wa Mungu alipokuwa akijitahidi na kuita kwa wazi kiasi hicho, ningekubali na kusema “Ndiyo, Bwana; nitaenda.” Utukufu wa Mungu ulinijia kama wingu, nami nikaonekana kubebwa mamia ya maili na kuwekwa chini katika shamba la ngano, ambamo miganda ilikuwa ikianguka pande zote kunizunguka. Nilijazwa bidii na nguvu, nikahisi kana kwamba ningeweza kusimama mbele ya ulimwengu wote na kuwasihi wenye dhambi wanaokufa. Ilionekana kwangu kwamba lazima niache yote na niende mara moja. Kisha Shetani angekuja kama mafuriko na kusema, “Ungeonekana vizuri ukihubiri, ukiwa kitu cha kutazamwa na watu wakufanyie mzaha. Unajua huwezi kuifanya.” Kisha ningefikiria udhaifu wangu na kusema, “Hapana; bila shaka siwezi kuifanya.”In all these trials God was preparing me and opening the way for the great battle against the enemy of souls; and now the great desire of my heart was to work for Jesus. I longed to win a star for the Savior’s crown. But when I thought of my weakness I shrank from the work. Sometimes when the Spirit of God was striving and calling so plainly, I would yield and say “Yes, Lord; I will go.” The glory of God came upon me like a cloud, and I seemed to be carried away hundreds of miles and set down in a field of wheat, where the sheaves were falling all around me. I was filled with zeal and power, and felt as if I could stand before the whole world and plead with dying sinners. It seemed to me that I must leave all and go at once. Then Satan would come in like a flood and say, “You would look nice preaching, being a gazing-stock for the people to make sport of. You know you could not do it.” Then I would think of my weakness and say, “No; of course I cannot do it.”

Kisha ningekuwa gizani na kukata tamaa. Nilitaka kukimbia kutoka kwa Mungu, au nilitamani ningekufa; lakini nilipoanza kuliangalia jambo hilo kwa njia hii, kwamba Mungu alinijua kabisa, na aliweza na alikuwa tayari kunistahilisha kwa kazi hiyo, nilimwomba anistahilishe. Nataka msomaji aelewe kwamba wakati huu nilikuwa na uzoefu mzuri, moyo safi, nilijaa upendo wa Mungu, lakini sikuwa nimestahilishwa kwa kazi ya Mungu. Nilijua kwamba mimi ni mnyoo tu. Mungu angelazimika kuchukua mnyoo ili kupura mlima. Kisha nilimwomba Mungu anipe nguvu aliyowapa wavuvi wa Galilaya—anitie mafuta kwa huduma. Nilikuja kama mtoto anayeomba mkate. Niliitazamia. Mungu hakunikatisha tamaa. Nguvu ya Roho Mtakatifu ilishuka kama wingu. Ilikuwa angavu kuliko jua. Nilifunikwa na kuzungukwa nayo. Mwili wangu ulikuwa mwepesi kama hewa.Then I would be in darkness and despair. I wanted to run away from God, or I wished I could die; but when I began to look at the matter in this way, that God knew all about me, and was able and willing to qualify me for the work, I asked him to qualify me. I want the reader to understand, that at this time I had a good experience, a pure heart, was full of the love of God, but was not qualified for God’s work. I knew that I was but a worm. God would have to take a worm to thresh a mountain. Then I asked God to give me the power he gave the Galilean fishermen—to anoint me for service. I came like a child asking for bread. I looked for it. God did not disappoint me. The power of the Holy Ghost came down as a cloud. It was brighter than the sun. I was covered and wrapped up in it. My body was light as the air.

Ilionekana kwamba mbingu ilishuka. Nilibatizwa katika Roho Mtakatifu, na moto, na nguvu ambayo haijawahi kuniacha. Lo, Msifuni Bwana! Kulikuwa na moto wa majimaji, na malaika wote walikuwa kuzunguka ndani ya moto na utukufu. Ni kwa njia ya Bwana Yesu Kristo, na kwa nguvu hii, kwamba nimesimama mbele ya mamia ya maelfu ya wanaume na wanawake, nikihubiri utajiri wa Kristo usioweza kuchunguzwa. Marafiki (Friends) walitaka nisafiri mwaka mmoja pamoja na mhudumu na mkewe na kufanya kazi katika uamsho, nao wangelipa gharama zote. Lakini mume wangu hakuwa tayari mimi niende, wala kujihusisha na kazi hiyo mahali popote.It seemed that heaven came down. I was baptized with the Holy Ghost, and fire, and power which has never left me. Oh, Praise the Lord! There was liquid fire, and the angels were all around in the fire and glory. It is through the Lord Jesus Christ, and by this power that I have stood before hundreds of thousands of men and women, proclaiming the unsearchable riches of Christ. The Friends wanted me to travel a year with a minister and his wife and work in revivals, and they would pay all expenses. But my husband was not willing for me to go, or to engage in the work any place.

Sura ya IIIChapter III

Nilidhani nitapitia kozi ya masomo na kujiandaa kwa kazi, nikidhani Bwana angemfanya mume wangu na watu wangu kuwa tayari kwa njia fulani kuniruhusu niende kufanya kazi. Lakini sikuweza kuweka akili yangu kwenye masomo yangu. Kila kitu kilionekana tupu na kitupu, nami nilikuwa na kutotulia na wasiwasi.I thought I would go through a course of study and prepare for the work, thinking the Lord would make my husband and people willing in some way to let me go out and work. But I could not get my mind fixed on my study. Everything seemed empty and vacant, and I was restless and uneasy.

Mwokozi mpendwa alisimama kando yangu usiku mmoja katika maono na akaongea nami uso kwa uso, akauliza nilikuwa nikifanya nini duniani. Nilihisi kuhukumiwa, nikasema, “Bwana, nitafanya kazi katika shamba lako la mizabibu.” Bwana akasema, “Lini?” nami nikajibu, “Nitakapokuwa nimetayarishwa kwa kazi.” Kisha Bwana akaniambia, “Je, hujui kwamba wakati unajitayarisha roho zinaangamia? Nenda sasa, nami nitakuwa pamoja nawe.” Nilimwambia kwamba siwezi kuzungumza na watu; sijui la kusema, nao hawatanisikiliza. Yesu akasema, “Unaweza kuwaambia watu Bwana alichofanya kwa nafsi yako; waambie juu ya utukufu wa Mungu na upendo wa Yesu; waambie wenye dhambi watubu na kujiandaa kwa kifo na hukumu, nami nitakuwa pamoja nawe.” Bado nilitoa kisingizio kimoja baada ya kingine, naye Yesu alijibu, “Nenda, nami nitakuwa pamoja nawe.” Nilimwambia nataka kujifunza Biblia; kwamba sikuielewa vizuri vya kutosha. Kisha ukutani ilitokea Biblia kubwa iliyofunguliwa, na mistari ilijitokeza kwa herufi zilizoinuka. Utukufu wa Mungu uling’aa kuzunguka na juu ya kitabu. Nilitazama, nikaweza kuelewa yote.The dear Savior stood by me one night in a vision and talked face to face with me, and asked what I was doing on earth. I felt condemned, and said, “Lord, I am going to work in thy vineyard.” The Lord said, “When?” and I answered, “When I get prepared for the work.” Then the Lord said to me, “Don’t you know that while you are getting ready souls are perishing? Go now, and I will be with you.” I told him that I could not talk to the people; I did not know what to say, and they would not listen to me. Jesus said, “You can tell the people what the Lord has done for your soul; tell of the glory of God and the love of Jesus; tell sinners to repent and prepare for death and the judgment, and I will be with you.” Still I made one excuse after another, and Jesus would answer, “Go, and I will be with you.” I told him I wanted to study the Bible; that I did not understand it well enough. Then there appeared upon the wall a large open Bible, and the verses stood out in raised letters. The glory of God shone around and upon the book. I looked, and I could understand it all.

Kisha Yesu akasema tena, “Nenda, nami nitakuwa pamoja nawe.” Nililia, “Bwana, nitaenda. Niende wapi?” Naye Yesu akasema, “Nenda hapa, nenda pale, popote roho zinapoangamia.” Msifuni Bwana kwa wema wake wa ajabu katika kufunua neno lake na mapenzi yake kwa njia ya ajabu hivyo, kwa mnyoo maskini dhaifu wa mavumbi. Niliona zaidi katika maono yale kuliko ningeweza kujifunza kwa miaka ya masomo magumu. Msifuni Jina lake Takatifu. Niliona kwamba nisitegemee chochote ninachoweza kufanya, bali nimtazame yeye kwa nguvu na hekima. “Si kwa uwezo, wala kwa nguvu, bali kwa Roho yangu,” asema Bwana. Nilipaswa kuwa chombo cha udongo ambacho Mungu angekitumia kwa utukufu wake mwenyewe. Nilipaswa kuwa kinywa cha Mungu. Lazima nimtegemee Mungu kusema kupitia kwangu kwa watu maneno ya uzima wa milele. Wakati wote huu kulikuwa na mwonyaji wa siri ndani yangu akiniambia kwamba nipaswa kuwaita wenye dhambi watubu.Then Jesus said again, “Go, and I will be with you.” I cried, “Lord, I will go. Where shall I go?” And Jesus said, “Go here, go there, wherever souls are perishing.” Praise the Lord for his wonderful goodness in revealing his word and will in such a wonderful way, to such a poor weak worm of the dust. I saw more in that vision than I could have learned in years of hard study. Praise his Holy Name. I saw that I must not depend on any thing that I could do, but to look to him for strength and wisdom. “Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit,” saith the Lord. I was to be the vessel of clay God was going to use to his own glory. I was to be God’s mouth-piece. I must trust God to speak through me to the people the words of eternal life. There was all this time a secret monitor within telling me that I should be calling sinners to repentance.

Sikuweza kujitoa kwenye tafakari hiyo mchana wala usiku. Nikitembea au nikiota, nilionekana kuwa na mkutano mkubwa mbele yangu, wote wakilia machozi, nilipowaambia habari ya msalaba. Hivyo kwa miezi na miaka nilibishana; lakini bado nilisitasita na kusita, na, kama Yona, nilitengeneza tanga langu kwenda Tarshishi. Nilidhani kama ningekuwa mwanamume ingekuwa furaha kwangu; lakini kwa mimi, mwanamke, kuhubiri, kama ningeweza, kungenifanya nidhihakiwe na kudharauliwa miongoni mwa marafiki na jamaa zangu, na kuleta aibu juu ya kazi yake tukufu.I could not get clear of that reflection by day or by night. Walking or dreaming, I seemed to have a large congregation before me, all in tears, as I told them the story of the cross. Thus for months and years did I debate; and yet did I falter and hesitate, and, like Jonah, trim my sail for Tarshish. I thought if I were a man it would be a pleasure for me; but for me, a woman, to preach, if I could, would subject me to ridicule and contempt among my friends and kindred, and bring reproach upon his glorious cause.

Daima nilipopata taabu nilikimbilia ngome ya imani na neema na maombi. Lakini nilipoingia siri kuomba maneno yalionekana kunijia, “Wanikana mbele ya watu, nami nitakukana mbele ya Baba yangu na malaika watakatifu.” Kisha ningeenda kwenye Biblia yangu na kutafuta mafundisho na mifano. Ni nani aliyemfanyia Miriamu mzaha pale mshairi aliposema:Always when I had trouble I would flee to the strong-hold of faith and grace and prayer. But when I went in secret to pray the words seemed to come to me, “You deny me before men, and I will deny you before my Father and the holy angels.” Then I would go to my Bible and search for teachings and examples. Who made sport of Miriam when the poet said:

[…][…]

Tena, Bwana aliwakumbusha watu wake waliopotoka baraka yake kuu kwa Israeli aliposema, “Je, sikukutumia Musa na Haruni na Miriamu kuwa viongozi wenu?” Na tena manabii walitawazwa na Mungu. Na wakati taabu ilipokuwa karibu Baraka hakuthubutu kukutana na adui isipokuwa Debora aongoze mbele. Na mwanamke yule mtukufu, daima tayari kufanya kazi kwa ajili ya Mungu na kazi yake, alisema, “Hakika nitakwenda. Watu wa Mungu hawapaswi kuwa mawindo ya adui.” “Lo, la; waiteni wanaume wa Israeli; majeshi makuu ya Sisera yanakusanyika.”Again, the Lord put his erring people in remembrance of his great blessing to Israel when he said, “Did I not send thee Moses and Aaron and Miriam to be your leaders?” And again the prophets were ordained of God. And when there was trouble on hand Barak dare not meet the enemy unless Deborah led the van. And the noble woman, always ready to work for God and his cause, said, “I will surely go. God’s people must not be a prey to the enemy.” “Oh, no; call out the men of Israel; Sisera’s mighty hosts are gathering.”

Nilipoendelea kusoma Biblia yangu niliona kwamba katika vizazi vyote vya ulimwengu Bwana aliinua kwa uchaguzi wake mwenyewe wanaume, wanawake, na watoto—Miriamu, Debora, Hana, Hulda, Ana, Foibe, Narkisi, Trufena, Persisi, Yulia, na Mariamu, na dada waliokuwa wafanyakazi wenzake Paulo katika injili, ambao majina yao yamo katika Kitabu cha Uzima, na wanawake wengine wengi ambao kazi zao zimetajwa kwa sifa. Hata watoto walifanywa vyombo vya sifa na utukufu wake. Tazama Warumi 2:6; 1 Samweli 3:4; Yeremia 1:6; Hesabu 22:28.As I continued to read my Bible I saw that in all ages of the world the Lord raised up of his own choosing, men, women, and children—Miriam, Deborah, Hannah, Hulda, Anna, Phoebe, Narcissus, Tryphena, Persis, Julia, and the Marys, and the sisters who were co-workers with Paul in the gospel, whose names were in the Book of Life, and many other women whose labors are mentioned with praise. Even the children were made the instruments of his praise and glory. See Romans ii: 6; I. Samuel iii. 4; Jeremiah i. 6; Numbers xxii. 28.

Kadiri nilivyochunguza ndivyo nilivyozidi kupata mambo ya kunihukumu. Kulikuwa na Bwana akitoa talanta moja, mbili, na tano, na wajibu wa kimaadili wa kila mtu aliyezipokea na thawabu zao mbalimbali. Mimi nilikuwa na talanta moja, iliyofichwa.The more I investigated the more I found to condemn me. There was the Master giving one, two, and five talents, and the moral obligation of each person receiving them and their several rewards. I had one talent, which was hidden away.

Bwana, kupitia Mtume Paulo, alituamuru tusiache “kukusanyika pamoja kama ada ya wengine; bali tuonyane; na hasa zaidi kwa kadiri mnavyoiona siku ile inakaribia.” Na tena, “Ndipo wale waliomcha Bwana wakasemezana kila mtu na mwenzake; Bwana akasikiliza, akasikia, na kitabu cha ukumbusho kikaandikwa mbele zake, kwa ajili ya hao waliomcha Bwana, na kulitafakari jina lake. Nao watakuwa wangu, asema Bwana wa majeshi, siku ile nitakapofanya mali yangu.”The Lord, through the Apostle Paul, commanded us not to forsake “the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another; and so much the more as ye see the day approaching.” And again, “They that feared the Lord spake oft one to another; and the Lord hearkened and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon his name. And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up my jewels.”

Kwa Nabii Yoeli tunajifunza kwamba kipengele kimoja maalum cha kipindi cha injili kitakuwa, “Wana wenu na binti zenu watatabiri, wazee wenu wataota ndoto, vijana wenu wataona maono; na juu ya watumishi wangu, wanaume kwa wanawake, siku zile nitamimina Roho yangu.” Inaonekana kwa Nabii Yoeli kwamba siku za mwisho zingekuwa hasa mashuhuri kwa aina hii ya unabii. Hatuwezi kubadili amri ya Mungu, kwa maana imesemwa: “Mbingu na nchi zitapita, lakini Neno la Mungu litadumu milele.”By the Prophet Joel we learn that one special feature of the gospel dispensation shall be, “Your sons and daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions; and also upon my servants and handmaids in those days will I pour out my Spirit.” It seems by the Prophet Joel, that the last days were to be particularly conspicuous for this kind of prophesying. We cannot reverse God’s decree, for it is said: “Heaven and earth shall pass away, but the Word of God shall endure forever.”

Kwa kurejea Matendo 2:16, imedhihirika kwamba unabii huu wa Yoeli ulitimizwa siku ya Pentekoste. Na “ulithibitishwa kikamilifu kuwa wa asili ya kimungu, na kwamba karama ya unabii haikuwa imefungwa kwa jinsia moja; kwa maana wote walianza kuhubiri na kutabiri, kama Roho alivyowapa kutamka—wanaume na wanawake. Paulo, katika waraka wake wa kwanza kwa kanisa la Korintho (1 Kor. 14:3), anafafanua kutabiri kuwa kuonya, kusema, kujenga, na kufariji. Kama tunaweza kujibu maswali muhimu: Kwanza, Roho ya nani ilimwagwa? Pili, juu ya nani ilimwagwa? Tatu, lini na kwa kusudi gani? basi tutaweza pia kuamua kwa kiasi fulani wanawake wanatakiwa kufanya kazi kwa kiwango gani kwa ajili ya kuendeleza kazi ya Kristo duniani. Nasisitiza kwamba, kwa unabii wa Yoeli, wanawake walipaswa kushiriki katika kazi hii pamoja na ndugu zao. Sasa, ufalme, au kipindi kipya, ulipoanzishwa na Bwana na Mwokozi wetu Yesu Kristo, kazi yao haikutambuliwa tu kwa njia ya kimiujiza, bali ilikubaliwa na mitume kuwa ni utimilifu wa unabii huo.By reference to Acts ii. 16, it is determined that this prophecy by Joel was verified on the Day of Pentecost. And “it was fully warranted as of divine origin, and that the gift of prophecy was not confined to either sex; for they all began to preach and to prophesy, as the Spirit gave them utterance—both men and women. Paul, in his first letter to the church at Corinth (I. Cor., xiv. 3.), defines prophesying, exhorting, speaking, edification, and comfort. If we are able to answer the important questions: First, Whose spirit was poured out? Second, On whom was it poured? Third, When and for what purpose? then we shall also be able to decide somewhat as to what extent women are required to work for the advancement of Christ’s cause upon the earth. I maintain that, by the prophecy of Joel, women were to participate in this work with their brethren. Now, when the kingdom, or new dispensation, was set up by our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, their work was not only recognized in a miraculous manner, but was acknowledged by the apostles as in fulfillment of said prophecies.

Sasa, kwa wale walio nyeti juu ya jambo hili napendekeza swali: Kwanza, Je, hakuna msingi mwingi wa kuunga mkono msimamo kwamba wanawake wameitwa kuhubiri kama ulivyo kwamba wanaume wameitwa? Kama mnakubali kwamba kuna wito huo wa huduma, basi mamlaka ya kuifanya kazi hii kuwa ya jinsia ya kiume peke yake yametoka wapi? Kazi ya wanawake wale waliofanya kazi pamoja na Paulo ingekuwa nini? (Waraka wa Paulo kwa kanisa la Filipi, 4:3.) Pili, Wangewezaje kumtii Mungu bila kutabiri? (Matendo 2:18.) Filipo alikuwa na binti wanne waliotabiri. (Matendo 21:9.) Je, hilo lilikuwa kwa mamlaka ya kimungu, karibu miaka thelathini na tano baada ya kuanzishwa kwa kipindi cha ufalme wa injili? Na je, ni jambo lisilofaa zaidi kwa wanawake kufanya kazi katika ufalme au shamba la mizabibu la Kristo sasa kuliko ilivyokuwa wakati ule?Now, to those who are sensitive upon this point I propose the inquiry: First, Is there not as much to sustain the position that women are called to preach as there is that men are called? If you admit that there is such a call to the ministry, then whence the authority for making the work exclusively for the male sex? What would have been the work of those women who labored with Paul? (Paul’s letter to the church at Philippi, iv. 3.) Second, How could they obey God and not prophesy? (Acts ii. 18.) Philip had four daughters who did prophesy. (Acts xxi. 9.) Was that by divine authority, about thirty-five years after the setting up of the gospel kingdom dispensation? And is it less becoming for women to labor in Christ’s kingdom or vineyard now, than it was then?

Kama mnaamua kwamba hakuna uhubiri unaokubalika isipokuwa kupitia huduma iliyoitwa, nani atajipa mamlaka ya kuamua wito huo, ikizingatiwa kwamba wengi zaidi wamevikwa nguvu ya kimiujiza?If you determine that there is no acceptable preaching only through a called ministry, who will arrogate to himself the power to determine the calling, seeing that more are invested with miraculous power?

Lakini mkikana kwamba kuna mamlaka yoyote ya kimungu ambayo kwayo neno linahubiriwa, mbona isiwe kutoa moyo mkubwa zaidi kwa wale wanaoweza kufanya kazi kwa mafanikio zaidi? Utakuja wakati ambapo kazi zote njema zitapata malipo ya haki; kwa maana imesemwa: “Kila bonde litainuliwa, na kila mlima na kilima kitashushwa; palipopotoka patakuwa sawa, napo palipoparuza patakuwa tambarare; na utukufu wa Bwana utafunuliwa, na wote wenye mwili watauona pamoja; kwa maana kinywa cha Bwana kimenena.”But should you deny that there is any divine authority by which the word is preached, why not offer the most encouragement to those who may labor the most successfully? There will be a time when all good works will meet a just recompense; for it is said: “Every valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be made low; and the crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places plain; and the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together; for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it.”

Mkutano wa kwanza niliojaribu kuufanya ulikuwa katika mji mdogo ambamo tulikuwa tumeishi miaka kadhaa kabla, katikati ya watu wa mume wangu. Ilikuwa msalaba kwangu kuzungumza na watu hao; lakini nilisema, kwa jina la Mungu, na kwa neema yake inayotegemeza, nitajaribu, na kumwachia matokeo. Nilipoinuka kusema, andiko hili lilinijia akilini: “Uweke nyumba yako katika taratibu; maana utakufa, wala hutaishi.”The first meeting that I undertook to hold was in a little town where we had lived some years before, right among my husband’s people. It was a cross for me to talk to those people; but I said, in the name of God, and by his sustaining grace, I will try, and leave the result with him. As I rose to speak, this text came to my mind: “Set thy house in order, for thou shalt die, and not live.”

Nilipoanza kuzungumza juu ya somo hilo roho ya kuogopa watu iliniacha, na maneno yakanijia kwa kasi kuliko nilivyoweza kuyatamka. Wifi yangu alivunjika moyo na kuondoka nyumbani. Tuliendelea na mkutano siku chache, na ishirini walidai kuongoka. Watu waliongoka katika mtaa mzima. Mmoja aliyekuja kwenye mkutano huu baadaye alikuja kuwa mkwe wangu. Niliendelea kutunza nyumba, na nilitumia muda mwingi kadiri nilivyoweza kufanya mikutano, ili kumpa mume wangu nafasi ya kuhudhuria kazi yake. Nilikuwa na hamu ya kuchangisha pesa ili twende Magharibi. Ningepanda farasi maili saba na kufanya mkutano jioni ya Jumamosi, na mikutano mitatu siku ya Sabato—wakati mwingine katika makanisa tofauti—kisha nirudi nyumbani kwa barabara yenye milima na korofi. Wakati huo ningekuwa karibu nimechoka na nikishindwa kwa shida kutembea kufanya kazi zangu. Lakini mwishoni mwa juma ningeenda tena; na mara nyingi wakati wa juma nilifanya mikutano katika miji inayozunguka mahali nilipozaliwa na kukulia, mahali tulipoishi tangu tuoane.When I began to talk upon the subject the man-fearing spirit left me, and the words came to me faster than I could give them utterance. My sister-in-law broke down and left the house. We continued the meeting a few days, and twenty claimed to be converted. People were converted all through the neighborhood. One who came to this meeting afterward became my son-in-law. I continued to keep house, and spent as much time in holding meetings as I could, to give my husband a chance to attend his work. I was anxious to raise money for us to go West. I would ride seven miles and hold meeting on Saturday evening, and three meetings on Sabbath—sometimes in different churches—and then ride home over a hilly and rough road. By this time I would be nearly exhausted and hardly able to walk around to do my work. But the last of the week I would go again; and often through the week I held meetings in the towns around where I was born and raised, where we had lived since we were married.

Ilikuwa msalaba kwangu kusema mbele ya watu wangu wenyewe, na watu niliowajua daima. Lakini Mungu alibariki kazi yangu kwa ajabu kila mahali. Popote nilipoenda nyumba ilijaa. Sikuandika mahubiri yangu wala kuwa na michoro ya mahubiri. Ningechukua andiko na kumtegemea Mungu aniongoze kwa njia yake mwenyewe. Nilikuwa nikifanya mkutano kwa siku chache mahali nilipokulia, na nyumba ilijaa kila usiku. Usiku mmoja sikuweza kupata andiko. Watu walikuja wakimiminika hadi nyumba ikajaa mpaka. Nilianza kuogopa. Ndugu mmoja aliniambia, “Wanafunzi (Disciples) wanatoka usiku huu.” Hapo nilikuwa, na mamia kadhaa ya watu mbele yangu na bila andiko—hakuna cha kuzungumza. Kila kitu kilikuwa tupu. Nilianza kumsihi Yesu. Nilimwambia ameniita kuhubiri; kwamba hapa kuna umati huu wenye njaa nami sina mkate wa kuwapa. Ili kuthibitisha ahadi yake na kujitukuza katika kudhihirisha nguvu yake kwa watu hawa, maneno yalinijia, “Nimfanyie nini Yesu, aitwaye Kristo?” na pia mahali pa kupata andiko.It was a cross for me to speak before my own folks, and the people whom I had always known. But God wonderfully blessed my labors in every place. Wherever I went the house was crowded. I did not write my sermons or have sketches of sermons. I would take a text and trust God to lead me in his own way. I was holding meeting for a few days where I was raised, and the house was crowded every night. One night I could not get a text. The people came pouring in until the house was packed. I began to get frightened. A brother said to me, “The Disciples are turning out to-night.” There I was, with several hundred people before me and no text—nothing to talk about. Everything was empty. I began to plead with Jesus. I told him he had called me to preach; that here was this starving multitude and I had no bread to give them. To verify his promise and to glorify himself in manifesting his power to this people, the words came to me, “What are you going to do with Jesus, that is called the Christ?” and also the place to find the text.

Yesu alionekana kunong’oneza sikioni mwangu, “Mimi niko pamoja nawe; usiogope.” Nilifungua mkutano na kurudia andiko. Nilipofanya hivyo nguvu ilikuja, na ilionekana kwamba nilichotakiwa kufanya ni kufungua kinywa changu tu. Watu katika nyumba yote walianza kulia. Nilizungumza saa moja na robo. Nguvu ilikuja kama ilivyokuja nilipopokea upako. Ilionekana kana kwamba nyumba ilijaa utukufu wa Mungu. Nilihisi kana kwamba nilivutwa juu ya watu. Utukufu kwa Mungu kwa kumsaidia mnyoo wa mavumbi.Jesus seemed to whisper in my ear, “I am with you; be not afraid.” I opened the meeting and repeated the text. As I did so the power came, and it seemed that all I had to do was to open my mouth. The people all through the house began to weep. I talked one hour and a quarter. The power came as it did when I received the anointing. It seemed as if the house was full of the glory of God. I felt as if I was drawn up over the people. Glory to God for helping a worm of the dust.

Kwa utukufu wa Mungu na kutia moyo wale wanaofanya kazi kwa ajili ya roho zilizopotea, ili kuthibitisha kwamba hakuna mahali palipo pagumu mno kwa Mungu, kama tu tunamtegemea, nitawaambia juu ya ushindi ambao Mungu alinipa mahali paitwapo “Pango la Ibilisi” (The Devil’s Den). Palikuwa pamejulikana kwa kutokuamini na ushaka. Palikuwa na kanisa la zamani lisilo na dhehebu (free church) ambamo hakuna aliyewahi kujulikana kuongoka. Baadhi ya wahudumu wetu bora walikuwa wamejaribu kufanya mikutano hapa, lakini waliondoka kwa kuchoshwa. Mahali hapa palikuwa maili sita kutoka nyumbani. Nilikuwa nimekataa mara kadhaa kwenda mahali hapa, lakini hatimaye nilikata shauri kwenda, nikiamini Mungu angetikisa msingi wa kutokuamini, na kwamba kungekuwa na mtikisiko miongoni mwa mifupa mikavu. Umati mkubwa ulikutana nami. Walikuwa wamekuja kwa udadisi tu, wakitarajia kuniona nikirudi nyuma. Ilinibidi mimi mwenyewe kuzungumza yote, kuomba yote, na kuimba yote. Lakini Mungu alikuwepo kwa nguvu kuu. Baadhi ya makafiri hao walibadilika rangi kuwa weupe na kutetemeka katika viti vyao. Kwa siku chache nilishindwa kwa shida kupata mahali pa kukaa. Nilipanga mikutano ya mchana; lakini walisema, “Lo, huwezi kuwa na mikutano wakati wa mchana; hakuna atakayekuja.” Niliwaambia kama hakuna mwingine atakayekuja nitaenda na kuomba Mungu amimine nguvu yake juu ya watu. Siku ya nne hivi baadhi waliongoka kwa wazi. Walienda kazini.For the glory of God and the encouragement of those who are engaged in working for lost souls, to prove that no place is too hard for God, if we only trust him, I will tell you of the victory God gave me at a place called “The Devil’s Den.” It was distinguished for infidelity and skepticism. There was an old free church in which no one was ever known to be converted. Some of our best ministers had tried to hold meetings here, but had gone away in disgust. This place was six miles from home. I had several times refused to go to this place, but at last concluded to go, believing God would shake the foundation of infidelity, and that there would be a shaking among the dry bones. A large crowd met me. They had come through mere curiosity, expecting to see me back out. I had to do all the talking, all the praying, and all the singing. But God was there in mighty power. Some of those infidels turned pale and trembled in their seats. For a few days I could hardly find a place to stay. I appointed day-meetings; but they said, “Oh, you cannot have meetings in day time; no one will come.” I told them if no one else came I would go and pray for God to pour out his power upon the people. About the fourth day some were brightly converted. They went to work.

Habari ilienea kama moto, na Wakristo na waimbaji na wahudumu walikuja kutoka maili nyingi. Kulikuwa na mamia ambao hawakuweza kuingia ndani ya nyumba. Milango na madirisha vilikuwa wazi, na utaratibu ulikuwa mzuri hata nadhani karibu watu wote walio nje waliweza kusikia. Nilifanya mkutano majuma mawili, na sabini na watano walitoka upande wa Bwana. Mzee mmoja na mkewe, wenye umri wa miaka sabini na mitano hivi, na watoto wao tisa, waliongoka. Karibu wote waliotoka walikuwa na umri zaidi ya miaka ishirini. Baadhi ya wenye dhambi wagumu zaidi katika nchi nzima waliongoka. Ilibidi wakiri kwamba Mungu alikuwepo kwa nguvu ya ajabu. Nilianzisha Shule ya Jumapili (Sabbath-School) yenye wanafunzi mia moja na hamsini, na kumweka kuwa msimamizi mtu aliyekuwa mlevi maarufu; nilipanga mikutano miwili ya maombi kila juma, na kuanzisha mikutano kila Sabato. Wahudumu mbalimbali waliahidi kuwapa uhubiri. Watu walisema ilikuwa kazi tukufu, lakini kwamba haiwezi kudumu; kwamba nitakapoondoka itaanguka.The news spread like fire, and the Christians and singers and ministers came for miles around. There were hundreds who could not get into the house. The doors and windows were open, and the order was so good that I think nearly all the people outside could hear. I held the meeting two weeks, and seventy-five came out on the Lord’s side. One old man and his wife, about seventy-five years old, and nine of their children, were converted. Nearly all who came out were over twenty years old. Some of the hardest sinners in the whole country were converted. They had to confess that God was there in wonderful power. I organized a Sabbath-School of one hundred and fifty scholars, and put in a man for superintendent who had been a noted drunkard; appointed two prayer-meetings for each week, and established meetings every Sabbath. Different ministers promised to furnish them with preaching. The people said it was a glorious work, but that it could not last; that when I left it would go down.

Mungu abarikiwe, nimesikia ni mmoja tu aliyerudi kwa ulimwengu! Msifuni Mungu, kazi inaendelea, na jangwa la dhambi limefanywa kuchanua kama waridi! mahali palipokuwa na laana na kufuru, sasa kuna kuimba na kumsifu Mungu. Tusikate tamaa kamwe; bali tumtegemee Mungu kwa nguvu, naye atatupa ushindi kila mara, kama tu tunamtegemea na kumpa utukufu. Msifuni Mungu kwa ushindi kwa imani katika ahadi yake na kwa ufanisi wa damu ya Mwana-Kondoo!Bless God, I have heard of only one who went back to the world! Praise God, the work is going on, and the wilderness of sin has been made to blossom as the rose! where there was cursing and blaspheming, there is singing and praising God. Let us never be discouraged; but lean hard on God, and he will give us victory every time, if we only trust him and give him the glory. Praise God for victory through faith in his promise and through the efficiency of the blood of the Lamb!

Niseme kwa kuwatia moyo wale wanaoanza kazi ya Bwana, Mungu ameahidi kuwa pamoja nasi siku zote, hata mwisho. Sisi si kitu ila udongo ambao Mungu anasema kupitia hiyo. Ni “Si kwa uwezo, bali kwa Roho yangu, asema Bwana wa majeshi.” Kama Roho Mtakatifu anakaa mioyoni mwetu na kung’aa kupitia maisha na matendo yetu; kama sisi, kwa imani, tunamchukua Mungu kwa neno lake, tutapata wakati wote na mahali pote kwamba neema yake yatosha, naye atatupa ushindi kila mara. Lazima tudai ushindi kwa imani, kabla kuta hazijaanguka. (Yoshua 6:20.)Let me say for the encouragement of those who are starting in the work of the Lord, God has promised to be with us always, even to the end. We are nothing but the clay God speaks through. It is “Not by might, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts.” If the Holy Spirit is dwelling in our hearts and shining out through our lives and actions; if we, by faith, take God at his word, we will find at all times and places that his grace is sufficient, and he will give us victory every time. We must claim the victory by faith, before the walls fall. (Joshua, 6.20.)

2. Shamba la Mavuno: Uamsho wa Kwanza na Kampeni za Indiana (hadi 1885)2. The Harvest Field: First Revivals and the Indiana Campaigns (to 1885)

Maria Woodworth-Etter, Acts of the Holy Ghost (Dallas: John F. Worley, 1912), sura ya IV, uk. 40–47, na sura ya XVI, uk. 105–113: mikutano yake ya kwanza ya muda mrefu huko Ohio na Indiana, na kampeni za mwaka 1885 huko Summitville, Fairmount, Columbia City, Tipton, Pendleton na Kokomo. Chanzo cha msingi; namba za kurasa zimetoka kwenye maandishi ya OCR ambayo hayajalinganishwa na ukurasa halisi; tafsiri ni za mwandishi.Maria Woodworth-Etter, Acts of the Holy Ghost (Dallas: John F. Worley, 1912), chapter IV, pp. 40–47, and chapter XVI, pp. 105–113: her first protracted meetings in Ohio and Indiana, and the campaigns of 1885 at Summitville, Fairmount, Columbia City, Tipton, Pendleton and Kokomo. Primary source; page numbers from the uncollated OCR; the interpretations are the author’s.

Dokezo la CTS: “Mkutano wa muda mrefu” (protracted meeting) ni mfululizo wa uamsho unaofanyika siku baada ya siku; “madhabahu” (altar) au “benchi la waombolezaji” (mourners’ bench) ni mahali mbele ambapo watafutaji waliomba; “class” ni kusanyiko la mahali la Wamethodisti au la Ndugu Wanaoungana (United Brethren); “Daniel’s Bands” zilikuwa vikundi vya maombi vya mahali. Kuanguka “chini ya nguvu,” kulala “kama wafu” na hali za kuzimia rohoni (trances) ni maelezo yake ya kile ambacho Wapentekoste baadaye walikiita “kuangushwa katika Roho” (slain in the Spirit). Uponyaji katika sura hii ni ushuhuda wake wa kihistoria, si matokeo ya kitabibu yaliyothibitishwa; CTS inauwasilisha kwa heshima kwa imani ya Kipentekoste katika uponyaji wa kiungu. Wimbo “A Child of the King” (Hattie E. Buell, aliyefariki 1910) umehifadhiwa; beti nyingine zimeachwa ([…]).CTS note: A “protracted meeting” is a revival series held day after day; the “altar” or “mourners’ bench” is the place at the front where seekers prayed; a “class” is a local congregation of the Methodists or United Brethren; the “Daniel’s Bands” were local prayer groups. Falling “under the power,” lying “as dead” and trances are her descriptions of what Pentecostals later called being “slain in the Spirit.” The healings in this chapter are her historical testimony, not verified medical findings; CTS presents them with respect for the Pentecostal belief in divine healing. The hymn “A Child of the King” (Hattie E. Buell, died 1910) is kept; other verses are omitted ([…]).

Sura ya IVChapter IV

Njiani kurudi nyumbani kutoka mkutano wa uamsho nilipata mafua makali, yaliyokaa kooni. Tulisimama Columbiana, maili kumi kutoka nyumbani. Tukiwa pale, kiongozi mmoja wa “class” ya Wamethodisti aliniomba nichukue uongozi wa mkutano wa maombi na kuhubiri kwa ajili yao. Kwa kuwa ilikuwa imechelewa mno kutangaza mkutano, nilimwambia nitaenda kama nitaweza, nasi tungekuwa na mkutano wa sifa, kwa kuwa ningeweza kusema kwa kunong’ona tu. Kanisa lilikuwa limetafuta mitindo, na kiburi, na sherehe, na kadhalika, hadi likapoteza nguvu zake. Lilikuwa katika hali isiyo na uhai. Nilienda, na kwa mshangao wangu watu walikuwa wakija kwa makundi. Waliendelea kuja hadi nyumba ikajaa—na walisema nyumba ile ingeweza kuchukua watu elfu moja. Hapo nilikuwa, nikiweza kukaa kwa shida, nikiwa na sauti ya kukwaruza hata nikashindwa kusema, bila mhudumu wala mtu yeyote wa kunisaidia. Sikuwahi kusimama mbele ya hadhara kama hiyo, wala mbele ya mitindo mingi kama hiyo. Nilitetemeka kitini changu; lakini lo, jinsi nilivyomng’ang’ania Mungu.On the way home from a revival-meeting I took a severe cold, which settled in my throat. We stopped in Columbiana, ten miles from home. While there a Methodist class-leader requested me to take charge of the prayer-meeting, and preach for them. As it was too late to announce a meeting, I told him I would go if able, and we would have a praise-meeting, as I could only speak in a whisper. The church had gone out after style, and pride, and festivals, etc., until they had lost their power. They were in a lifeless condition. I went, and to my surprise the people were coming in crowds. They continued to come until the house was crowded—and they said the house would hold a thousand people. There I was, barely able to sit up, so hoarse I could hardly speak, with no minister or anyone to help me. I never had stood before such a congregation, or so much style. I trembled in my seat; but oh, how I clung to God.

Katika sala ya kimya nilimwomba aniondolee mafua na kukwaruza kwa sauti, na roho ya kuogopa watu, na kila kitu, na anipe ujumbe kwa ajili ya watu hao wanaokufa. Nilidhani kama ningeweza kupanda mimbarini ningewaambia watu kwamba ilikuwa kosa; kwamba sikuwa nimeahidi kusema. Mimbari ilionekana mbali sana. Lakini nilienda, nikasimama ili kuomba radhi kwa mara ya kwanza tangu nilipoanza kumfanyia Bwana kazi. Nilipofanya hivyo andiko hili lilinijia akilini: “Mimi nafanya kazi kubwa, hata siwezi kushuka” (Nehemia 6:3). Nilimtegemea Mungu aniondolee mafua yangu. Katika dakika tano za kwanza hawakuweza kuelewa neno hata moja. Kisha sauti yangu ikawa wazi na yenye nguvu, nao wakaweza kusikia waziwazi katika nyumba yote; na maneno yalionekana kutiririka tu. Nilizungumza kwa saa moja, na nguvu ya Mungu ikadhihirika kwa ajabu. Katika nyumba yote watu walilia, na unyenyekevu wa kifo ukakaa juu ya mkutano. Walitaka niendelee na uamsho, lakini sikuweza. Kila ninapofikiria mkutano ule huimarisha imani yangu, nami huhisi kumsifu Mungu kwa ushindi kwa imani katika Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo. Utukufu, na nguvu, na sifa ziwe kwake milele na milele. Amina.In silent prayer I asked him to take away the cold and hoarseness, and man-fearing spirit, and everything, and give me a message for that dying people. I thought if I could get up into the pulpit I would tell the people it was a mistake; that I had not promised to speak. It seemed so far away. But I went, and stood up to make an apology for the first time since I had started to work for the Lord. As I did so this text came to mind: “I am doing a great work, and I can not come down.” I trusted God to take away my cold. The first five minutes they could hardly understand a word. Then my voice got clear and strong, and they could hear distinctly all over the house; and the words just seemed to roll out. I talked for one hour, and the power of God was wonderfully manifested. All over the house people wept, and a death-like solemnity settled over the congregation. They wanted me to go on with a revival, but I could not. Whenever I think of that meeting it strengthens my faith, and I feel like praising God for victory through faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. To Him be glory, and power, and praise forever and ever. Amen.

Nilipata miito mbalimbali ya kuchukua kazi ya kudumu mahali pamoja ambapo ningeweza kufanikiwa. Ndugu Wanaoungana (United Brethren) walitaka nichukue uongozi wa Jumuiya ya Wamisionari Wanawake, au nichukue mzunguko wa makanisa; Wakristo wa Biblia (Bible Christians) walitaka nijiunge nao, na nichukue uongozi wa makanisa makubwa matatu; na Wamethodisti walitaka nichukue uongozi wa kanisa moja. Yote haya yalikuwa ndani ya maili kumi kutoka nyumbani, nami ningepokea mshahara mzuri. Lakini nilihisi kwamba kazi yangu ilikuwa ya mwinjilisti. Nilihisi kwamba kazi yangu haikufungwa kwenye eneo moja au mahali pamoja, bali popote Bwana atakaponiongoza. Nilijiunga na Kanisa la Ndugu Wanaoungana (United Brethren) na kupata ruhusa ya kuhubiri na kuanzisha makanisa. Nilihisi kwamba wakati ulikuwa umefika wa kuvunja nyumba na kuondoka nyumbani na marafiki na mtoto wetu wa pekee, ili kusafiri kupitia Magharibi. Ulikuwa mtihani mchungu. Ilinibidi kukimbilia Mwamba ulio juu kuliko mimi kabla sijaweza kusema:I had various calls to take a stationary work where I could have done well. The United Brethren wanted me to take charge of the Woman’s Missionary Society, or take a circuit; the Bible Christians wanted me to unite with them, and take charge of three large churches; and the Methodists wanted me to take charge of one church. These were all within ten miles of home, and I would have received a good salary. But I felt that my mission was that of an evangelist. I felt that my work was not confined to one charge or place, but wherever the Lord was leading me. I joined with the United Brethren Church and got permission to preach and organize churches. I felt that the time had come when I must break up house-keeping and leave home and friends and our only child, to travel through the West. It was a sore trial. I had to flee to the Rock that is higher than I before I could say:

[…][…]

Mume wangu sasa alikuwa tayari na hamu ya kwenda nami katika kazi. Ilihitaji imani thabiti, kwa maana tulilazimika kuanza bila mfuko wa fedha wala mkoba, kama wanafunzi, tukimtegemea Bwana atoe mahitaji yetu. Tulipokuwa tukisafiri kutoka mahali hadi mahali, bila nyumba ya kuiita yetu wenyewe, niliweza kuimba:My husband was now willing and anxious to go with me in the work. It required strong faith, for we had to start without purse or scrip, like the disciples, trusting the Lord to supply our wants. As we traveled from place to place, without a home we could call our own, I could sing:

“Hema au kibanda, kwa nini nijali? / Wananijengea jumba la kifalme kule. / Ingawa nimehamishwa nyumbani, bado nitaimba: / Utukufu wote kwa Mungu, mimi ni mtoto wa Mfalme. / Baba yangu ni tajiri wa nyumba na mashamba; / Ana mali ya ulimwengu mikononi mwake; / Ya yakuti na almasi, ya fedha na dhahabu, / Hazina zake zimejaa, ana utajiri usioelezeka.”“A tent or a cottage, why should I care? / They are building a palace for me over there. / Tho’ exiled from home, yet still I will sing: / All glory to God, I’m a child of a King. / My Father is rich in houses and lands; / He holdeth the wealth of the world in his hands; / Of rubies and diamonds, of silver and gold, / His coffers are full, he has riches untold.”

Ninaona ahadi ya Yesu ikithibitishwa. Tukiacha yote kwa ajili yake, tutapata nyumba na mashamba, dada na ndugu, na makao mbinguni. Ninakuta mama na baba wapendwa, dada na ndugu, na watoto wapendwa waliozaliwa katika ufalme, popote niendapo, ambao ni wapendwa kwangu kama wangu mwenyewe.I find the promise of Jesus verified. If we leave all for his sake, we shall have houses and lands, sisters and brothers, and a home in heaven. I find dear mothers and fathers, sisters and brothers, and dear children born into the kingdom, wherever I go, who are as dear to me as my own.

Lo, ni kazi tukufu kuwakusanya wenye dhambi kwenye msalaba wa Kristo, na kusema: “Tazameni Mwana-Kondoo anayekufa.” Mungu aniweke chini kwenye msalaba wa Kristo, na aniweke safi na mtakatifu daima—chombo kinachofaa kwa matumizi ya Bwana—ndiyo sala yangu ya kila siku. Lo, laiti wote wangemsifu Bwana kwa wema wake kwa wanadamu. Kabla ya kwenda Magharibi, nilifanya uamsho tisa, nikaanzisha makanisa mawili—moja likiwa na washiriki sabini hivi; nikaanzisha Shule ya Jumapili ya wanafunzi mia moja hivi, na kupanga mkutano wa maombi mahali hapo hapo; nilihubiri katika nyumba za mikutano ishirini na mbili na shule nne, kwa madhehebu manane tofauti, na kutoa mahubiri mia mbili. Kazi hii ilitimizwa katika mwaka mmoja na nusu hivi. Mungu alibariki kazi yangu katika kipindi hiki kifupi kwa matokeo matukufu kuliko niliyotarajia kuona katika miaka, au labda katika maisha yote ya kazi. Msifuni Jina lake Takatifu.Oh, it is a glorious work to rally sinners to the cross of Christ, and to say: “Behold the dying Lamb.” May God keep me low at the cross of Christ, and keep me ever pure and holy—a vessel fit for the Master’s use—is my daily prayer. Oh, that all would praise the Lord for his goodness to the children of men. Prior to going West, I held nine revivals, organized two churches—one of them with about seventy members; organized a Sabbath-school of about one hundred scholars, and appointed a prayer meeting at the same place; preached in twenty-two meeting-houses and four school-houses, for eight different denominations, and delivered two hundred sermons. This work was accomplished in about one year and a half. God blessed my labors in this short time with more glorious results than I had expected to see in years, or perhaps in a life-time of labor. Praise his Holy Name.

Mungu ameahidi kwamba wale wanaokwenda wakipanda mbegu ya thamani kwa machozi, watarudi kwa furaha, wakileta miganda. Msomaji mpendwa, Mungu ametupa kazi mimi na wewe. Je, tunaifanya kazi hiyo? Mungu ametupa wokovu; tuutende kwa hofu na kutetemeka. Hatutaki taji isiyo na nyota. Mchana umeenda sana na usiku wa kifo unakaribia haraka, ambapo hakuna mtu awezaye kufanya kazi. Mwanamume na mwanamke ni mmoja katika Kristo Yesu. Tulipoenda Magharibi kujihusisha na kazi ambayo Mungu alikuwa akiniitia, mahali pa kwanza tulipoishia palikuwa Willshire, Ohio. Nilihubiri katika Kanisa la M. E. jioni ile ile, na siku iliyofuata tulienda Fairview. Hapa Ndugu S. na T. walikuwa wakimaliza mfululizo wa mikutano. “Class” iliniomba niendelee na mikutano, nami nilifanya hivyo kwa siku kumi na sita. Sijawahi kuona nguvu ya Mungu ikidhihirishwa kwa ajabu hivyo kama katika mikutano hii. Kulikuwa na matatizo katika kanisa kwa miaka kadhaa.God has promised, that they who go sowing the precious seed weeping, shall come rejoicing, bringing in the sheaves. Dear reader, God has assigned a work for you and for me. Are we doing that work? God has given us salvation; let us work it out with fear and trembling. We do not want a starless crown. The day is far spent and the night of death is fast approaching, when no one man can work. Male and female are one in Christ Jesus. When we went West to engage in the work which God was calling me to do, the first place at which we stopped was at Willshire, Ohio. I preached in the M. E. Church the same evening, and the next day we went to Fairview. Here Bros. S. and T. were just closing a series of meetings. The class requested me to continue the meetings, which I did for sixteen days. I never saw the power of God so wonderfully manifested as at these meetings. There had been trouble in the church for a number of years.

Baadhi ya washiriki bora walikuwa wameondoka, na kanisa lilikuwa limepoteza nguvu zake. Nilihisi kwamba Mungu atarudisha upendo na umoja katika kanisa. Niliwatembelea familia hizo, na siku ya tatu ya mkutano matatizo yote yalikuwa yametatuliwa. Wote waliokuwepo walikuja madhabahuni na kufanya wakfu kamili na kuomba ubatizo wa Roho Mtakatifu na wa moto, na usiku ule ulikuja. Watu kumi na watano walikuja madhabahuni wakipiga kelele kuomba rehema. Wanaume na wanawake walianguka na kulala kama wafu. Sikuwahi kuona kitu kama hiki. Nilihisi ilikuwa kazi ya Mungu, lakini sikujua jinsi ya kuieleza, wala la kusema.Some of the best members had left, and the church had lost its power. I felt impressed that God was going to restore love and harmony in the church. I visited those families, and the third day of the meeting the trouble was all settled. All who were present came to the altar and made a full consecration and prayed for a baptism of the Holy Ghost and of fire, and that night it came. Fifteen came to the altar screaming for mercy. Men and women fell and lay like dead. I had never seen anything like this. I felt it was the work of God, but did not know how to explain it, or what to say.

Niliogopa kidogo, kwa kuwa sikujua watu wangefikiri nini au wangeweza kunifanya nini, kwa kuwa mimi ndiye nilikuwa kiongozi wa mkutano. Hofu ya Mungu ilipokuwa juu ya watu, nami nikitazama bila kujua la kufanya, Roho wa Mungu alileta mbele yangu maono niliyoyapata kabla sijaanza kazi ya Bwana, akasema: “Je, hukumbuki ulipobebwa mbali, na kuona shamba la ngano na miganda ikianguka? Shamba kubwa la ngano ni umati wa watu ambao utawahubiria injili; miganda inayoanguka ni unayoona hapa usiku huu, nguvu ya Mungu ya kuangusha. Hii ni nguvu yangu; nilikuambia ningekuwa pamoja nawe na kupigana vita vyako; si hekima ya wanadamu, bali nguvu na hekima ya Mungu inayohitajika kuwaleta wenye dhambi kutoka gizani hadi nuruni.” Bwana alinifunulia mambo ya ajabu kwa dakika chache; hofu zangu zote zilipotea.I was a little frightened, as I did not know what the people would think or what they might do to me, as I was the leader of the meeting. While the fear of God was on the people, and I was looking on, not knowing what to do, the Spirit of God brought before me the vision I had before I started out in the work of the Lord, and said: “Don’t you remember when you was carried away, and saw the field of wheat and the sheaves falling? The large field of wheat was the multitudes of people you are to preach the gospel to; the falling sheaves is what you see here to-night, the slaying power of God. This is my power; I told you I would be with you and fight your battles; it is not the wisdom of men, but the power and wisdom of God that is needed to bring sinners from darkness to light.” The Lord revealed wonderful things to me in a few moments; my fears were all gone.

Wale waliokuwa wamelala kote nyumbani kama wafu, baada ya kulala kwa masaa mawili hivi, wote, mmoja baada ya mwingine, waliruka kwa miguu yao kwa haraka kama umeme, wakiwa na nyuso zinazong’aa, na kupaza sauti za shangwe katika nyumba yote. Sikuwahi kuona uongofu angavu hivyo, wala shangwe kama hiyo. Walionekana wepesi kama unyoya. Wahudumu na watakatifu wazee walilia na kumsifu Bwana kwa sauti kuu. Walisema ilikuwa nguvu ya Pentekoste; kwamba Bwana alikuwa akiwatembelea kwa rehema na nguvu kuu, na kwamba ushindi mkubwa ulikuwa unakuja.Those who were lying over the house as dead, after laying about two hours, all, one after another, sprang to their feet as quick as a flash, with shining faces, and shouted all over the house. I never had seen such bright conversions, nor such shouting. They seemed as light as a feather. The ministers and old saints wept and praised the Lord with a loud voice. They said it was the Pentecost power; that the Lord was visiting them in great mercy and power, and there was great victory coming.

Sasa ni miaka kumi na miwili tangu mkutano ule; Bwana amemimina Roho Mtakatifu kama alivyoahidi kwamba atafanya siku za mwisho, kukiwa na ishara na maajabu yakifuata. Alisema atatoa mvua ya vuli ya Roho kabla ya siku ile kuu ya Bwana kuja. Hii ilikuwa itolewe ili kukusanya mavuno ya mwisho ya roho kabla Yesu hajaja katika mawingu. Mara nyingi nimesimama mbele ya makutano ya maelfu, nikihubiri au nikiimba, Roho Mtakatifu alipowashukia, akipita juu yao, wimbi baada ya wimbi, hadi umati ukayumbayumba huku na huko kama miti msituni, au nafaka katika dhoruba. Wengi wa mialoni mirefu wangelazwa chini kote nyumbani au kwenye uwanja wa kambi; na, kama uamsho nyumbani kwa Kornelio, wengi waliongoka wakiwa wamesimama, au wameketi viti vyao.It is now twelve years since that meeting; the Lord has poured out the Holy Ghost as he promised he would in the last days, with signs and wonders following. He said he would give the latter rains of the Spirit before the notable day of the Lord came. This was to be given to gather in the last harvest of souls before Jesus comes in the clouds. Many times I have stood before congregations of thousands, preaching or singing, when the Holy Ghost fell upon them, and swept over, wave after wave, till the multitudes would sway back and forth like the trees in a forest, or grain in a storm. Many of the tall oaks would be laid prostrate over the house or camp-ground; and, like the revival at Cornelius’s, many were converted standing, or sitting in their seats.

Wengi walipiga kelele za shangwe, wengine walilia kwa sauti kuu. Nyakati nyingine nguvu ingepita nyumbani kwa nguvu ya kuyeyusha. Katika dakika chache karibu kila mtu katika mkutano angekuwa akilia, watakatifu na wenye dhambi. Unyenyekevu wa kifo ungekaa juu ya watu; usingeweza kusikia sauti wala kuona mwendo; watu walishikwa na nguvu ya Mungu. Kumiminwa huku kwa Roho Mtakatifu kulifuatwa daima na mamia kuja kwa Kristo. Bwana ameliunga mkono neno lake nilipolihubiri kwa mstari wa kimitume, kwa ishara na maajabu na maonyesho ya Roho.Many shouted, others wept with a loud voice. Other times the power would sweep over the house in melting power. In a few minutes nearly every one in the congregation would be weeping, saints and sinners. The solemnity of death would rest upon the people; you could not hear a sound nor see a move; the people were held by the power of God. These outpourings of the Holy Ghost were always followed by hundreds coming to Christ. The Lord has backed up his word, as I preached it on the apostolic line, with signs and wonders and demonstrations of the Spirit.

Amenionyesha kwamba tuko katika siku za mwisho. Amemimina Roho wake katika mikutano yangu yote. Msifuni Mungu, bila kujali jinsi Roho Mtakatifu alivyokuja, nilijua Bwana alikuwa akiongoza. Jinsi nilivyotambua hili: “Si kwa uwezo, wala si kwa nguvu, bali kwa Roho yangu, asema Bwana.” Lo, jinsi yalivyo ya thamani maneno haya ya Baba yetu mwenye upendo: “Panua kinywa chako nami nitakijaza,” na, “Usiogope nyuso zao, kwa maana mimi nipo pamoja nawe nikuokoe, asema Bwana.” “Basi wewe jifunge viuno, ukainuke, ukawaambie yote nitakayokuamuru.” “Usifadhaike kwa sababu ya nyuso zao, nisije nikakufadhaisha mbele yao.” “Nenda, nami nitakuwa pamoja nawe.” “Uwe hodari na moyo wa ushujaa,” na kadhalika. Nilipohisi nafasi yangu ya uwajibikaji, na kutazama nyumba iliyojaa, mimi, kama Petro, ningeanza kuzama, na kulia: “Bwana, nisaidie; Bwana, tumia udongo huu kwa utukufu wako, na unipe ujumbe kwa ajili ya watu hawa wanaokufa.”He has shown me we are in the last days. He has poured out his Spirit in all my meetings. Praise God, no difference how the Holy Ghost came, I knew the Lord was leading. How I realized this: “It is not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord.” Oh, how precious these words of our loving Father: “Open thy mouth and I will fill it,” and, “Be not afraid of their faces, for I am with thee to deliver thee, saith the Lord.” “Thou, therefore, gird up thy loins, and arise and speak unto them all that I command you.” “Be not dismayed at their faces, lest I come and confound you before them.” “Go, and I shall be with you.” “Be strong and courageous,” etc. When I would feel my responsible position, and look over the crowded house, I, like Peter, would begin to sink, and cry: “Lord, help; Lord, use the clay to thy glory, and give me a message for this dying people.”

Baadhi ya ahadi hizo zingenijia zikitiririka, zikiambatana na Roho Mtakatifu, hadi ningehisi nimepotea ndani ya Kristo na kuona kitu kingine chochote ila umati wa watu wanaokufa wakikimbilia hukumuni.Some of those promises would come rolling in, accompanied with the Holy Ghost, until I would feel lost in Christ and see nothing but the multitude of dying people rushing on to judgment.

Lo, msifuni Bwana kwa utunzaji wake wa upole juu yetu, na kwa wokovu wake wa ajabu, unaojaza nafsi zetu utukufu; unaoondoa hofu ya mateso, hofu ya mwanadamu na hofu ya mashetani, na kutufanya tufurahi katikati ya majaribu, tukikumbuka kwamba “mambo yote hufanya kazi pamoja kwa mema kwa wale wampendao Mungu,” na kadhalika; unaoondoa hofu ya kifo, na tunapotazama kaburi tunasikia kelele kutoka Kalvari, ikisema, “Mimi ndimi huo ufufuo na uzima.” Kifo ni Lango la Utukufu. Mtakatifu anaweza kupaza sauti “Ushindi” juu ya kifo, kuzimu, na kaburi. Yesu anasema, ingawa tunapita katika bonde la uvuli wa mauti, atakuwa pamoja nasi. Yesu atatuvusha salama. Kutakuwa na kijito kidogo tu cha kuvuka.Oh, praise the Lord for his tender care over us, and for his wonderful salvation, that fills our souls with glory; that takes away the fear of persecution, the fear of man and the fear of devils, and makes us rejoice in the midst of trials, remembering that “all things work together for good to those that love the Lord,” etc.; that takes away the fear of death, and as we look at the grave we hear a shout from Calvary, saying, “I am the resurrection and the life.” Death is the Gate to Glory. The saint can shout “Victory” over death, hell, and the grave. Jesus says, though we walk through the valley and the shadow of death, he will be with us. Jesus will carry us safely over. There will only be a little brook to cross.

Kazi yangu iliyofuata ilikuwa Bethel Chapel, Mzunguko wa St. Mary’s, ambako nilifanya mkutano wa uamsho uliodumu siku kumi na moja. “Class” ilikuwa katika hali mbaya. Kulikuwa na matatizo katika kanisa kwa miaka tisa. Washiriki kumi na sita au zaidi walikuwa wameondoka kanisani; lakini umoja na upendo vilirudishwa kwenye “class,” na karibu wote walioondoka walirudi. Baba D., ambaye alikuwa amesimama nje ya kanisa maisha yake yote, alitoka na kujiunga na kanisa, na watu kumi na mmoja wa familia yake wakamfuata. Ndugu mmoja alijiweka wakfu kwa huduma, na sasa anahubiri injili tukufu. Kafiri mmoja alihukumiwa dhambini na kuongoka, na sasa yuko katika huduma. Mia moja thelathini na watano walikuja madhabahuni; thelathini na tisa walijiunga na “class”; wafanyakazi Wakristo na wahudumu walikuja kutoka kote, nasi tulikuwa na wakati mtukufu. Nyumba ilijaa hadi kufurika; nusu ya watu hawakuweza kuingia. Watafutaji walikanyagwa. Hatukuweza kupata nafasi kwa waombolezaji. Madhabahu na viti vya pembeni vilijaa, na usiku nilipofunga mkutano kulikuwa na watu thelathini na wawili madhabahuni. Ilionekana kwamba wote waliokuja walihukumiwa dhambini.My next work was at Bethel Chapel, St. Mary’s Circuit, where I held a revival-meeting, which lasted eleven days. The class was in bad condition. There had been trouble in the church for nine years. Sixteen members or more had left the church; but harmony and love were restored to the class, and nearly all who had left came back. Father D., who had been standing out of the church all his life, came out and joined the church, and eleven of his family followed. One brother consecrated himself to the ministry, and is now preaching the glorious gospel. An infidel became convicted and converted, and is now in the ministry. One hundred and thirty-five came to the altar; thirty-nine united with the class; Christian workers and ministers came in from all around, and we had a glorious time. The house was filled to overflowing; half the people could not get in. The seekers were trampled upon. We could not get room for the mourners. The altar and the side seats were full, and the night I closed the meeting there were thirty-two at the altar. It seemed that all who came fell under conviction.

Vijana wawili walihudhuria mkutano wote, nao walihukumiwa dhambini kwa kina. Nilifanya kazi nao mchana na usiku. Nilihisi kwamba hiyo ilikuwa nafasi yao ya mwisho, na kama hawangekuja kwa Yesu wakati huo hatima yao ingefungwa. Niliwaambia kwamba niliamini kifo kilikuwa kinawafuata. Waligeuka weupe lakini hawakukubali. Muda mfupi baada ya mkutano kufungwa wote wawili waliugua karibu wakati mmoja, na wote wawili walikuwa hawana fahamu hadi mwisho, wakiingia umilele bila mwanga wa tumaini. Watu walikumbuka jinsi nilivyofanya kazi nao, nao walidhani ilikuwa onyo la Mungu kwa wengine kukimbilia mikono ya Mwokozi na kuepuka kisasi cha Mungu mwenye haki. Lo, ni jambo la kutisha kufa bila Kristo; kuruka katika giza na kushuka katika maji meusi ya Yordani bila Kristo kuyaangaza kwa utukufu wake. Fikirini siku ya kutisha ya hukumu, siku kuu ya ghadhabu yake itakapokuja; ni nani atakayeweza kusimama? Je, mtaita milima na miamba ikuangukieni na kuwaficheni na uso wake wa kutisha?Two young men attended the meeting all through, and were deeply convicted. I labored with them day and night. I felt impressed that that was their last chance, and if they did not come to Jesus then their doom would be sealed. I told them that I believed death was on their track. They turned pale but did not yield. A short time after the meeting closed they both took sick about the same time, and both were unconscious to the last, going into eternity without a ray of hope. People remembered how I had labored with them, and they thought it was a warning from God for others to flee to a Saviour’s arms and escape the vengeance of a just God. Oh, it is a fearful thing to die without Christ; to take a leap in the dark and go down into the dark waters of Jordan without Christ to lighten it with his glory. Think of the awful day of judgment, when the great day of his wrath will come; who will be able to stand? Will you cry for the rocks and the mountains to fall on you and hide you from his awful presence?

[…][…]

Tulienda Pleasant Mills, Indiana, kufanya mfululizo wa mikutano, na huko tulikuta “class” karibu imevunjika. Niliweza kupata sita tu waliokuwa na uzoefu wowote; walikuwa wamekata tamaa. Hata mhudumu hakuwa na tumaini kwamba ingejengwa tena. Wabaptisti walikuwa na nguvu huko, na kulikuwa na mashindano kati ya makanisa. Ndugu wengi mno walinishauri nisiende; lakini nilidhani kwa kuwa ni mahali pagumu hivyo, kazi ilihitajika huko kuliko mahali popote pengine. Hakuna mahali palipo pagumu mno kwa Mungu wa Israeli. Nilitarajia Mungu mwenye nguvu wa Yakobo apigane kwa ajili yangu. Yesu ni Mshindi Mwenye Nguvu. Hajapoteza vita hata kimoja. Nilidai ushindi kabla kuta hazijaanguka. Usiku nilipoanza kulikuwa na washiriki wawili tu waliokuwepo, ingawa nyumba ilijaa. Nilisema kutoka andiko, “Mimi nafanya kazi kubwa, siwezi kushuka.” Nilizungumza hasa na kanisa. Niliwaambia kwamba sisi ni ndugu na dada katika Kristo, na sote tunajishughulisha na kujenga jengo la Bwana, na kila mmoja ana sehemu katika jengo hilo.We went to Pleasant Mills, Indiana, to hold a series of meetings, and there found the class nearly broken up. I could only find six who had any experience; they were discouraged. Even the minister had no hope of it being built up again. The Baptists were strong there, and there was contention between the churches. A good many of the brethren advised me not to go; but I thought as it was such a hard place, work was needed there worse than anywhere else. No place is too hard for the God of Israel. I expected the mighty God of Jacob to fight for me. Jesus is a Mighty Conqueror. He has never lost a battle. I claimed victory before the walls fell. The night I commenced there were only two members present, though the house was crowded. I spoke from the text, “I am doing a great work, I cannot come down.” I talked principally to the church. I told them that we were brothers and sisters in Christ, and all were engaged in putting up a building for the Lord, and that each one had a part in the building.

Niliwaalika watoke na kusaidia; kwamba si fursa yao tu, bali Mungu aliwaamuru kuja kumsaidia Bwana juu ya wenye nguvu; kwa maana tulikuwa na vita kubwa ya kupigana na tulihitaji kila askari. Mungu amesema, “Mlaaniwe ninyi msiokuja kumsaidia Bwana, kumsaidia Bwana juu ya wenye nguvu.” Makanisa yote yalitoka, nasi hatukuweza kumtofautisha Mbaptisti na Ndugu (Brethren). Ndugu B., mhudumu wa Kibaptisti, alitoka na kutoa kufanya yote awezayo. Wengi wao walitoka katika uzoefu mzuri. Wawili walikuja madhabahuni na kuongoka, na sote tulifungwa pamoja kwa vifungo vya upendo, ambavyo natumaini vitadumu hadi Umilele. Hakuna aliyeonekana kudhani kanisa lingeweza kujengwa. Walisema, “Kama jambo lolote jema litafanyika hapa ni zaidi ya ninavyotarajia.” Hawakuwa na imani; sikuweza kuwategemea hata kidogo. Siku ya tatu wazee wawili wenye umri wa miaka sitini hivi walikuja madhabahuni kwa mara ya kwanza maishani mwao, na kuongoka; na kijana mmoja alitoka, nao wakaenda kazini mara moja. Kuona ni kuamini. Hili liliwasha washiriki, nasi tulikuwa na wakati mtukufu. Nyumba ilijaa hadi kufurika kila usiku. Mkutano ulidumu siku kumi na sita. Hamsini na tano walikuja madhabahuni, na nadhani karibu wote waliongoka kwa angavu.I invited them to come out and help; that it was not only their privilege, but God commanded them to come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty; for we had a great battle to fight and needed every soldier. God has said, “Cursed are ye that come not up to the help of the Lord against the mighty.” The churches all came out, and we could not tell a Baptist from a Brethren. Brother B., the Baptist minister, came out and offered to do all he could. Many of them came out in a good experience. Two came to the altar and were converted, and we were all bound together in bonds of love, which I hope will last through Eternity. No one seemed to think the church could be built up. They would say, “If any good is done here it is more than I expect.” They had no faith; I could not depend upon them at all. The third day two old men about sixty years old came to the altar for the first time in their lives, and were converted; and one young man came out, and they went right to work. Seeing is believing. This fired up the members, and we had a glorious time. The house was filled to overflowing every night. The meeting lasted sixteen days. Fifty-five came to the altar, and I think nearly all were brightly converted.

Asubuhi ya Sabato sikuweza kupata ujumbe. Nilipofika kanisani nyumba ilikuwa imejaa, na bado sikuwa na andiko. Nilipokanyaga barazani ndugu mmoja aliniuliza kama ningehubiri mahubiri ya mazishi wakati wa kuhubiri, na kama ndiyo basi msafara ungekuwepo baada ya muda mfupi. Nilitafakari kwa muda. Nilidhani ni yote ya Bwana, nami nikasema ningefanya hivyo. Lakini sikuwahi kuhubiri mahubiri ya mazishi. Lo, jinsi nilivyomtazama Mungu aniongoze kwa utukufu wake. Nilijua kwamba kama Mungu hangesema kupitia kwangu ningefadhaishwa. Andiko hili lilinijia akilini: “Yeye hawezi kurudi kwangu, bali mimi nitakwenda kwake” (2 Samweli 12:23). Nilifungua kifungu hicho kwenye Biblia, na nuru ya Mungu ilionekana kuangaza juu ya andiko. Ilikuwa mtoto aliyekufa, na wazazi wake hawakuwa wameokoka. Wote wawili walihukumiwa dhambini, na waliniahidi kutosimama hadi wampate Lulu ya Thamani Kuu. Niliposimama na kusoma andiko, maana yake ilifunguka, na Roho wa Mungu akashuka kwa nguvu kuu. Watu walikuwa wakilia katika nyumba yote. Lo, msifuni Bwana kwa msaada wake wa daima tunapomtegemea.On Sabbath morning I could not find a message. When I got to the church the house was full, and still I had no text. As I stepped to the porch a brother asked me if I would preach a funeral sermon at the hour of preaching, and if so the procession would be there in a little while. I studied a moment. I thought it was all of the Lord, and I said I would. But I had never preached a funeral sermon. Oh, how I looked to God to guide me to his glory. I knew if God did not speak through me I would be confounded. This text came to my mind: “He can not come back to me, but I can go to him.” I turned to the passage in the Bible, and the light of God seemed to shine on the text. It was a child that was dead, and its parents were not saved. They were both convicted, and promised me not to stop until they found the Pearl of Great Price. As I stood up and read the text, its meaning unfolded, and the Spirit of God came down in great power. The people were weeping all over the house. Oh, praise the Lord for his ever-present help when we trust him.

Nilipokuwa nikifanya mkutano nilimtembelea mwanamume mmoja aliyekuwa mgonjwa na hakuwa ameokoka. Nilizungumza naye na kuomba naye, naye akaokoka kwa utamu. Nilimwacha akifurahi katika upendo wa Mwokozi. Alipokelewa kanisani, lakini alikufa baada ya majuma machache. Alikuwa na furaha sana na kunyenyekea. Nilienda kumuaga. Alisema atakwenda hivi karibuni, lakini angetukuta katika Mji Mzuri juu. Wakati wa masaa yake ya mwisho marafiki na majirani zake walikusanyika, naye alizungumza na kuwahimiza wamtafute Kristo, na kukutana naye mbinguni. Alisema malaika na mtoto wake mdogo aliyetangulia walikuwa chumbani. Alipaza sauti za shangwe na kumsifu Mungu hadi pumzi ya mwisho ilipoondoka. Kifo chake cha ushindi kiliwashawishi baadhi ya wenye dhambi wagumu zaidi juu ya ukweli wa dini. “Lo, nife kifo cha mwenye haki, na mwisho wangu uwe kama wake” (Hesabu 23:10). Baba yetu mwenye upendo anawaita watoto wake nyumbani mmoja baada ya mwingine. Baadhi yetu tuna wapendwa wengi zaidi ng’ambo kwenye ufuo wa dhahabu kuliko tulio nao hapa. Wanatazama na kutungoja. Je, watatazama bure, au kwa neema ya Mungu tutakutana nao kwenye Malango ya Lulu, na kuimba nao Wimbo wa Ukombozi katika vizazi visivyo na mwisho vya Umilele? Sote tutaondoka hivi karibuni. Wote watakuwa wamevuka. Yesu atatuita hivi karibuni kwenye Karamu ya Arusi ya Mwana-Kondoo, ambako tutamtawaza Bwana wa yote.While holding the meeting I visited a man who was sick and unsaved. I talked and prayed with him, and he was sweetly saved. I left him rejoicing in a Saviour’s love. He was taken into the church, but died in a few weeks. He was very happy and resigned. I went to bid him good-bye. He said he was going soon, but would meet us in the Beautiful City above. During his last hours his friends and neighbors gathered in, and he talked and exhorted them to seek Christ, and meet him in heaven. He said the angels and his little child who had passed over, were in the room. He shouted and praised God until the last breath was gone. His triumphant death convinced some of the hardest sinners of the reality of religion. “Oh, let me die the death of the righteous, that my last end be like his.” Our loving Father is calling his children home one by one. Some of us have more loved ones over on the golden shore, than we have here. They are watching and waiting for us. Shall they watch in vain, or will we by the grace of God meet them at the Pearly Gates, and with them sing the Redemption Song through the endless ages of Eternity? We will soon all be gone. All will have passed over. Jesus will soon call us to the Marriage Supper of the Lamb, where we will crown him Lord of all.

[…][…]

Sura ya XVIChapter XVI

Kisha nilienda Summitville, Indiana, na kuanza mkutano Jumatano jioni, tarehe 25 Februari 1885. Waliondoa viti vyote kanisani ili kupata nafasi. Nyumba ilijaa usiku wa kwanza. Umati ulikuwa na makafiri, wenye mashaka na wadhihaki. Wengi wa wadhihaki hawa walikuwa washiriki wa kanisa. Watoto wachache wa Mungu walisimama nami wakiomba ushindi. Karibu kila mtu alisema, atashindwa hapa, nao walitumaini itakuwa kushindwa. Nilienda kwa nguvu ya Mungu, nikijua kwamba yeye aliye upande wangu ni mkuu kuliko wale walio dhidi yangu. Niliinuka na kuwaambia kwamba Mungu anakuja kwa nguvu; kwamba wengi wao watakuwa madhabahuni usiku ule, wakilia kuomba rehema. Niliona baadhi wakicheka, kana kwamba wanasema, hutujui. Nilianza kuimba, “Niingize kwenye mashua ya uokoaji.” Roho Mtakatifu alishuka juu yangu. Mungu aliwafanya waone mashua ya uokoaji juu ya bahari ya umilele, na wao wakienda polepole kuelekea giza na kukata tamaa, chini kwenye jehanamu ya kutisha. Niliongoza katika sala. Nilipoinuka, kimya cha kifo kilitawala nyumba. Walikuwa wakitetemeka chini ya hukumu ya dhambi. Nilipokuwa nikihubiri, Mungu alituma kila neno kama mishale, iliyochovywa katika damu ya Yesu, kwenye mioyo yao.I next went to Summitville, Indiana, and commenced meeting on Wednesday evening, Feb. 25, 1885. They took the seats all out of the church to make room. The house was crowded the first night. The crowd was made up of infidels, skeptics and scoffers. Many of these scoffers were church members. A few of God’s children stood by me praying for victory. Most every one said, she will make a failure here, and were hoping it would be a failure. I went in the strength of God, knowing that he that was for me, was more than those who were against me. I arose and told them that God was coming in power; that many of them would be at the altar that night, crying for mercy. I saw some laughing, as if to say, you do not know us. I commenced singing, “Let me in the life-boat.” The Holy Ghost fell upon me. God made them to see the life-boat on the ocean of eternity, and them drifting away into darkness and despair, down to an awful hell. I led in prayer. When I arose, the silence of death reigned over the house. They were trembling under conviction. While I was preaching, God sent every word like arrows, dipped in the blood of Jesus, to their hearts.

Baada ya kuhubiri, niliwaita wenye dhambi waje mbele. Kulikuwa na kukimbilia madhabahuni. Hivi karibuni ilijaa. Wale waliokuwa wamenipinga zaidi walikuwa wa kwanza kuja. Baadhi ambao hawakukubali walipigwa chini kama wafu katika sehemu mbalimbali za nyumba. Kulikuwa na uongofu mwingi angavu usiku wa kwanza. Baadhi yao waliingia katika hali za kuzimia rohoni (trances). Nyuso zao ziling’aa mwangaza wa mbinguni. Wenye dhambi walisema walionekana kama malaika. Walisimulia maono matukufu ya mbinguni. Baadhi ya wadhihaki waliopigwa chini na nguvu ya Mungu walikuwa na maono ya kutisha ya jehanamu na hukumu za Mungu juu ya wasiomcha. Mungu aliwaonyesha njia ya kwenda mbinguni na kuwaambia wafanye chaguo lao. Mara nyingi waliona ngazi yenye ngazi za dhahabu, ikifika katika mji mkubwa; walimtii Bwana na kukanyaga ngazi hii na kuokoka. Walitoka wakipiga kelele za shangwe, ile sura ya kutisha ya hofu ikiwa imepotea kabisa na nyuso zao zikiwaka mwangaza. Watu walipoona mabadiliko ya watu hawa walisema: Ni kazi ya Mungu.After preaching, I called for sinners to come forward. There was a rush for the altar. It was soon crowded. Those who had opposed me most were the first to come. Some who would not yield were stricken down as dead in different parts of the house. There were many bright conversions the first night. Some of these went into trances. Their faces shone with the brightness of heaven. The sinners said they looked like angels. They told of glorious visions of heaven. Some of the scoffers who were struck down by the power of God had awful visions of hell and the judgments of God on the ungodly. God showed them the road to heaven and told them to make their choice. They often saw a ladder with golden rounds, reaching to a great city; they yielded to the Lord and stepped on this ladder and were saved. They came out shouting, with that awful look of horror all gone and their faces shining with brightness. When the people saw the change in these men they said: It is the work of God.

Kazi iliendelea kuongezeka kwa kuvutia kwa juma moja. Watu mia tano hivi waliokoka kanisani. Viti viliondolewa ili kupata nafasi ya kusimama. Nyumba nzima ilikuwa benchi la waombolezaji. Wengi wa wanaume wabaya zaidi katika mji na mashambani waliokoka, na wakaishi maisha ya Kikristo ya bidii. Wengi waliokoka majumbani, kote nchini, karibu katika kila nyumba. Wengine walikufa wakimsifu Mungu. Kadhaa walianza kuhubiri Injili. Mamia wameletwa kwa Kristo kwa kazi zao.The work went on increasing in interest for one week. About five hundred were saved in the church. The seats were taken out to make standing room. The whole house was a mourners’ bench. Many of the worst men in the town and country were saved, and lived earnest christian lives. Many were saved at home, all around the country, in nearly every house. Some died praising God. Several went to preaching the Gospel. Hundreds have been brought to Christ by their labors.

Mwanamume mmoja, Mwuniversalisti, aliyekuwa na ushawishi mkubwa kwa watu, kiongozi, lakini si wa mema, alihukumiwa dhambini lakini hakukubali. Alidhani kama angeweza kupata kitu dhidi yangu angekuwa na kisingizio cha kutomkubali Kristo. Alitufuata nyumbani usiku na kujaribu kusikiliza kwa siri. Alinitazama kila nafasi aliyokuwa nayo ili kutafuta kosa. Alishindwa katika hili. Kisha alienda kutoka mahali hadi mahali nilipoishi na kufanya kazi kwa ajili ya Kristo; lakini namshukuru Mungu, badala ya kupata kitu cha kunishtaki, kila mahali alisikia wakisema juu ya majaribu niliyopitia, na uvumilivu, imani na ustahimilivu katika kuwashinda roho kwa Kristo.One man, a Universalist, who had great influence over the people, was a leader, but not for good, got under conviction but would not yield. He thought if he could find something against me he would have an excuse for not accepting Christ. He followed us home at night and tried to eavesdrop. He watched me every chance he had to pick some flaw. He failed in this. Then he went from one place to another where I had lived and labored for Christ; but thank God, instead of finding something to accuse me, in every place he heard them speak of the trials I went through, and the patience, faith and perseverance in winning souls for Christ.

Sikujua alikuwa akinitazama, lakini aliporudi nilikuwa nikifanya mkutano Kokomo, Indiana. Alikuja huko na kusimama na kueleza yote aliyoyafanya; jinsi alivyojaribu kuufukuza uhukumu wa dhambini, lakini badala ya kuufukuza kila mahali alipoenda alijisikia vibaya zaidi, hadi alifurahi kukubali; lakini alisema hakuweza kuokoka hadi aje na kukiri aliyoyafanya. Aliokoka kwa utukufu na akaanza kuhubiri injili. Msifuni Mungu kwa kazi yake ya ajabu! Watoto wa Mungu hawataaibika kamwe.I did not know he was watching me, but when he came back I was holding meeting at Kokomo, Indiana. He came there and got up and told all about what he had done; how he had tried to drive off conviction, but instead of driving off conviction every place he went he felt worse, till he was glad to yield; but said he could not get saved till he came and made a confession of what he had done. He was gloriously saved and went to preaching the gospel. Praise God for his wonderful work! God’s children shall never be ashamed.

Kwa ombi la dharura sana tulienda kisha Fairmount, Indiana, na kufanya mikutano katika Kanisa la Wesleyan Methodist kwa juma moja, nilianza Jumatano jioni, tarehe 3 Machi 1885. Huu ulikuwa mkutano wa ajabu sana. Kulikuwa na uongofu zaidi ya mia nne katika juma, wastani wa uongofu watatu kila saa tangu mkutano ulipoanza hadi ulipofungwa, tukihesabu muda wa mchana na usiku. Viti vyote viliondolewa ili kupata nafasi. Madhabahu mara mbili yalitengenezwa kote nyumbani. Kanisa lilijaa mchana na usiku. Mamia hawakuweza kuingia. Watu walikuwa juu ya miti wakijaribu kuchungulia madirishani. Nilianza mkutano saa tatu asubuhi na kufunga saa sita usiku. Wanaume fulani walipanga kuja kuvunja mkutano. Sikuwajua, wala walichokuwa wakifanya. Walikuja na kujazana mlangoni. Mungu alinionyesha kiongozi wao. Kwa sauti kubwa nilimwita aje kwa Kristo. Hofu ya Mungu ilimwangukia. Aligeuka mweupe kama kifo na kuelekea madhabahuni. Alipofika nusu njia alianguka chini ya nguvu ya Mungu. Alilala masaa kumi na sita hivi. Jinsi alivyozungumza, na ishara zake alipokuwa amelala pale, vilileta hofu ya Mungu kwa wote walioona.By very urgent request we next went to Fairmount, Indiana, and held meetings in the Wesleyan Methodist Church one week, I commenced on Wednesday evening, March 3, 1885. This was a most wonderful meeting. There were over four hundred conversions in the week, there being an average of three conversions every hour from the time the meeting commenced till its close, counting the time day and night. The seats were all taken out so as to make room. A double altar was made through the house. The church was crowded day and night. Hundreds could not get in. The people were up in the trees trying to look in the windows. I commenced meeting at nine o’clock in the morning and closed at twelve at night. Some men arranged to come and break up the meeting. I did not know them, nor what they were doing. They came and crowded in at the door. God pointed the leader out to me. With a loud voice I called to him to come to Christ. The fear of God fell upon him. He turned pale as death and started for the altar. When he got half way he fell under the power of God. He lay about sixteen hours. The way he talked, and his gestures while lying there, brought the fear of God on all who saw him.

Wale waliokuja pamoja naye waliona kwamba ni jambo la kutisha kupigana na Mungu. Hivi karibuni walikuwa wamepiga magoti wakilia kuomba rehema. Alipotoka alikuwa na uzoefu wa ajabu wa kusimulia, ambao Mungu aliutumia kuleta wengi kwa Kristo. Alienda kazini kuleta roho kwa Kristo, na hivi karibuni akaanza kuhubiri. Wahudumu wengi walikuja na kupokea nguvu ya upako kutoka juu. Nguvu ya Roho Mtakatifu ilinishukia mkutano wa kwanza na ilibaki nilipokuwa pale. Ilionekana, kusikika na kuhisiwa na wote waliokuja. Mara nyingi nguvu ingenitawala nilipokuwa nikiimba, kuomba na kuhubiri. Ningeshikwa nikiwa nimesimama, tamasha kwa wanadamu na malaika. Wakati mwingine ningelala kwa masaa kwa wakati mmoja. Moto mtakatifu uliingia katika makanisa yote na kuenea maili nyingi. Mamia ya roho zilizopotea zililetwa kwa Kristo baada ya mimi kwenda mashamba mengine.Those who came in with him saw it was a fearful thing to fight against God. They were soon on their knees crying for mercy. When he came out he had a wonderful experience to tell, which God used to bring many to Christ. He went to work to bring souls to Christ, and soon began to preach. Many ministers came and received the anointing power from on high. The power of the Holy Ghost fell upon me the first meeting and remained while I was there. It could be seen, heard and felt by all who came. Many times the power would take control of me when singing, praying and preaching. I would be held standing, a spectacle for men and angels. Sometimes I would lay for hours at a time. The holy fire went into all the churches and spread for miles. Hundreds of lost souls were brought to Christ after I had gone to other fields.

Kutoka Fairmount tulienda Columbia City, Indiana, na kuanza mkutano katika Kanisa la Wauniversalisti Alhamisi jioni, tarehe 12 Machi 1885, uliodumu majuma manne hivi. Wenye dhambi walikuja madhabahuni usiku wa kwanza. Wengi walianza safari ya kwenda mbinguni. Mvuto ulikuwa mkubwa sana hata tukakodi uwanja mkubwa wa kuteleza (skating-rink), uliojaa. Mvuto uliendelea hadi mwisho. Wengi ambao walikuwa wameokoka katika mikutano yangu mwaka mmoja kabla, na baadhi ya wahudumu na Wakristo walionisaidia katika mahali hivyo mbalimbali, walikuja kumsaidia Bwana juu ya wenye nguvu. Madhabahu yalijaa, mchana na usiku. Wakati mwingine nyumba nzima ilionekana kuwa benchi la waombolezaji. Mamia wakati mwingine walikuwa magotini wakiomba kwa wakati mmoja. Waongofu mia mbili au mia tatu wangetoa ushuhuda wa kupigia kengele kuhusu nguvu ya Mungu ya kuokoa katika mkutano mmoja. Waliouawa na Bwana (the slain of the Lord) walikuwa wengi. Uwanja ule ulionekana kama uwanja wa vita: Ilikuwa kweli vita dhidi ya nguvu za giza na majeshi ya kuzimu. Hukumu ya dhambini ilikaa juu ya mji mzima. Mamia wakawa mahujaji na kusema walikuwa wameanza safari kwenda mbinguni, wakitafuta mji usioonekana wenye misingi, ambao mjenzi na mfanyaji wake ni Mungu.From Fairmount we went to Columbia City, Indiana, and commenced meeting in the Universalist Church Thursday evening, March 12, 1885, which lasted about four weeks. Sinners came to the altar the first night. Many made a start for heaven. The interest was so great we engaged the large skating-rink, which was crowded. The interest continued till the last. Many who had been saved in my meetings a year previous, and some of the ministers and Christians who assisted me in those different places, came up to the help of the Lord against the mighty. The altar was full, day and night. Sometimes the whole house seemed to be a mourners’ bench. Hundreds were sometimes on their knees praying at once. Two or three hundred converts would give a ringing testimony to the saving power of God in one meeting. The slain of the Lord were many. The rink looked like a battlefield: It was indeed a battle against the powers of darkness and the hosts of hell. Conviction rested all over the city. Hundreds became pilgrims and said they had started for heaven, seeking a city out of sight that hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.

Bwana alinionyesha nikiwa hapa kwamba nilikuwa na karama ya uponyaji, na ya kuwekea mikono kwa kupona kwa wagonjwa. Nilikuwa nikifanya kazi mchana na usiku kwa miezi mingi na sikuwa na nguvu isipokuwa kama Mungu alivyonipa kila mkutano. Mara nyingi ingekuwa saa nane usiku kabla sijapata usingizi. Mungu alipoanza kuniashiria kwamba lazima nihubiri uponyaji wa kiungu sikuweza kuelewa kwamba ni roho ya Mungu iliyokuwa ikiniongoza. Kwa usiku tatu, nilipokuwa nimechoka mno kwa kutaka kupumzika, nililala macho. Mungu alikuwa akinifundisha somo nisiloweza au nisilotaka kujifunza. Nilisema: Bwana, unajua nilianza kuwashinda roho kwa ajili ya mbinguni, nami nimekuwa na shughuli wakati wote. Nimejaribu kuwa mwaminifu katika kila ulichonipa kufanya. Nimechoka sana na kazi ya daima hata ninahitaji kusaidiwa mara nyingi kuamka kitandani.The Lord showed me while here that I had the gift of healing, and of laying on of hands for the recovery of the sick. I had been working day and night for many months and had no strength only as God gave me each meeting. It would be two o’clock often before I would get to sleep. When God began to show me I must preach divine healing I could not understand that it was the spirit of God leading me. For three nights when I was most dead for rest I lay awake. God was teaching me a lesson I could not or would not learn. I said: Lord, you know I started out to win souls for heaven, and I have been busy all the time. I have tried to be faithful in everything you have given me to do. I am so exhausted with constant labor that I have to be helped many times to rise from my bed.

Nilidhani kama ningehubiri uponyaji wa kiungu wangeleta vilema wote nchini, nami ningepuuza wokovu wa roho. Bwana alinionyesha kwamba atatunza kazi. Nilimwambia Bwana kama alitaka niwaombee wagonjwa awatume kwenye mikutano, na anionyeshe kwamba alitaka niwaombee, nami ningefanya hivyo. Nilipotoa ahadi hii nilikuwa na raha kamili ya akili na nafsi. Tangu wakati huu Mungu alianza kuniongoza kufundisha uponyaji wa kiungu na kuwaombea wagonjwa. Sasa ni miaka tisa tangu hapo, na Mungu ameponya maelfu ya magonjwa ya kila aina. Maelfu wameletwa kwa Kristo kwa kuona watu wakiponywa. Ibilisi alijaribu kunifanya nidhani wasingeokoka hata kidogo kwa wingi huo. Siku ya Ijumaa, tarehe 10 Aprili 1885, tuliondoka Columbia City kwenda Hartford City, Indiana. Fort Wayne tulikutana na Wakili C., wa Hartford City, ambaye alitusindikiza hadi nyumbani kwake.I thought if I would preach divine healing they would bring all the cripples in the country, and I would neglect the salvation of souls. The Lord showed me he would take care of the work. I told the Lord if he wanted me to pray for the sick to send them to the meetings, and show me he wanted me to pray for them, and I would. When I made this promise I had perfect rest of mind and soul. From this time God began to lead me to teach divine healing and pray for the sick. It is now nine years since, and God has healed thousands of all manner of diseases. Thousands have been brought to Christ by seeing the people healed. The devil tried to make me think there would not be nearly so many saved. On Friday, April 10, 1885, we left Columbia City for Hartford City, Indiana. At Fort Wayne we were met by Lawyer C., of Hartford City, who escorted us to his house.

Jioni tulikutana na Daniel’s Band katika chumba chao kilichopangwa vizuri, tukawakuta wote wakiwaka moto kwa Mungu, jambo lililofurahisha mioyo yetu. Daniel’s Band walipanga kuwa na mikutano katika jumba la opera, kwa kuwa nilikuwa nikikaa hadi Jumapili. Saa kumi na moja jioni ya Jumamosi walianza kujaza nyumba, na kufikia wakati mkutano ulipoanza nyumba ilikuwa imejaa hadi kufurika, na Mungu aliwabariki watu sana, na roho kadhaa ziliokoka. Jumapili nyumba ilijaa siku nzima. Lakini jioni ya Sabato ilikuwa mandhari kuu na tukufu kuliko yote niliyowahi kushuhudia; watu elfu mbili kamili walijazana ukumbini, na kumi na tano au zaidi waliingia katika hali ya kuzimia rohoni jioni ile, na Mungu alikuwepo kwa nguvu kuu. Jumatatu tulienda New Corner, na jioni tulikutana na Daniel’s Band wa mahali hapo. Nyumba ilikuwa imejaa kihalisi, na hapakuwa na wenye dhambi wa kutosha ndani ya nyumba kujaza madhabahu, karibu kila mtu akiwa upande wa Bwana. Kulikuwa na uongofu kumi. Jumanne jioni nilienda Summitville kukutana na Daniel’s Band wa huko, nikawakuta, kama katika mahali pawili vya awali, wote wakiwaka moto kwa Mungu, na licha ya usiku wa dhoruba kanisa lilijaa kabisa. Ishirini na watatu walikuja madhabahuni na kuokoka kwa utukufu, na baada ya mkutano kufungwa watano zaidi walikuja mbele na kutaka kuombewa, nao pia walikiri kuokoka. Mkutano wangu uliofuata ulikuwa Elwood, Indiana.In the evening we met the Daniel’s Band at their nicely fitted up room, and found them all on fire for God, which cheered our hearts. The Daniel’s Band arranged to have meetings in the opera house, as I was going to stay over Sunday. At five o’clock Saturday evening they began to fill the house, and by the time the meeting commenced the house was full to overflowing, and God greatly blessed the people, and several souls were saved. On Sunday the house was full all day. But Sabbath evening was the grandest and most glorious sight I ever witnessed; fully two thousand people were crowded into the hall, and fifteen or more were entranced during the evening, and God was present in mighty power. On Monday we went to New Corner, and in the evening met the Daniel’s Band of that place. The house was literally packed, and there were not enough sinners in the house to fill the altar, most everyone being on the Lord’s side. There were ten conversions. On Tuesday evening I went to Summitville to meet the Daniel’s Band there, and found them as at the two former places, all on fire for God, and notwithstanding the stormy night the church was packed full. Twenty-three came to the altar and were gloriously saved, and after the meeting closed five more came forward and wanted to be prayed for, and they, too, professed to be saved. My next meeting was at Elwood, Indiana.

Nilikuta urasmi mwingi hapa, na watu wanaojidai kuwa wacha Mungu lakini baridi wa kupambana nao. Lakini nilimtegemea Bwana apigane vita vyetu na kutupa ushindi. Msifuni Mungu, familia nzima ziliingizwa katika zizi la Kristo. Annie M., binti mdogo wa mwenye baa, aliongoka, na alipokuwa akiwahimiza wengine waje kwa Kristo na kuokoka alionekana kama malaika. Ilikuwa mandhari iliyowafanya wanaume hodari walie kumwona akiwa na furaha hivyo kwa upendo wa Mungu. Nilifanya mikutano hapa siku kumi kwa mafanikio ya ajabu. Kila usiku kanisa lilijaa, na wingi mkubwa walisimama kuzunguka madirisha na milango wakitamani kuingia. Hakuna ila malaika mwandishi awezaye kusema idadi ya waliongoka katika mkutano huu. Walikuwa mamia tuliowajua. Kwa ombi la dharura sana nilienda kisha Tipton, Indiana. Nilianza mkutano Jumapili asubuhi, tarehe 26 Aprili 1885, katika Kanisa la Methodist, na kwa majuma mawili tulimwinua msalaba wa Kristo kwa ulimwengu unaokufa, katikati ya upinzani wote kutoka kwa wanaojidai kuwa Wakristo na ulimwengu wa nje.I found a great deal of formality here, and cold professors to work against. But I trusted in the Lord to fight our battle and give us victory. Praise God, whole families were brought into the fold of Christ. Annie M., a saloon-keeper’s little daughter, was converted, and as she urged others to come to Christ and be saved she looked like an angel. It was a sight that caused strong men to weep to see her so happy with the love of God. I held meetings here ten days with wonderful success. Every night the church was crowded, and vast numbers stood around the windows and doors anxious to gain admittance. No one but the recording angel can tell the number of those who were converted in this meeting. There were hundreds that we know of. By very urgent request I next went to Tipton, Indiana. I commenced meeting on Sunday morning, April 26, 1885, at the Methodist Church, and for two weeks we held up the cross of Christ to a dying world, amidst all opposition from professing Christians and the outside world.

Kuzimu yote ilionekana kujipanga dhidi yetu, lakini nilimtegemea Bwana Yehova atupe ushindi. Na mamia mengi wanamsifu Mungu kwa mkutano wa Tipton. Jioni ya Sabato ya pili, katikati ya msisimko mkubwa zaidi, madhabahu yalipojaa watubu wanaotafuta, Bi. Y. aliingia katika hali ya kuzimia rohoni (trance), na akiwa katika hali hiyo, Dkt. P.— alienda sehemu ya mbele ya nyumba kuona hali hiyo ya kuzimia rohoni kwa macho yake mwenyewe. Hivi karibuni alianza kumwashiria apige magoti. Alianguka kama mfu. Alimtii Bwana; kama alivyosema baadaye, aliamini ilikuwa wakati huo au kamwe. Mungu alimbariki na kumwokoa. Msifuni Mungu ambaye baraka zote hutiririka kutoka kwake.All hell seemed arrayed against us, but I trusted in the Lord Jehovah to give us the victory. And many hundreds praise God for the meeting at Tipton. On the second Sabbath evening, amidst the most intense excitement, when the altar was filled with seeking penitents, a Mrs. Y. went into a trance, and while in that condition, Dr. P.—went to the front part of the house to see a trance for himself. She soon commenced to motion for him to get down on his knees. He fell as one dead. He yielded to the Lord; as he afterwards said, he believed it was then or never. God blessed and saved him. Praise God from whom all blessings flow.

Sijawahi kuona maonyesho ya Roho na nguvu kama katika mkutano huu. Wengi wa washiriki wakuu wa kanisa walipigwa chini, au walisimama wameshikwa, hawawezi kusogea, chini ya nguvu ya Mungu; nyuso zao zikiwaka utukufu wa Mungu. Uwepo wa Mungu ulihisiwa sana hata hofu ya Bwana ikawaangukia watu wote. Katika majuma mawili niliyokuwa hapa zaidi ya mia tano walitoka upande wa Bwana. Wawe waaminifu daima hadi mwisho wa maisha. Matukio ya kufunga yalikuwa ya ajabu.I never saw such demonstrations of the Spirit and power as at this meeting. Many of the leading church members were struck down, or stood held, not able to move, under the power of God; their faces shining with the glory of God. The presence of God was so felt that the fear of the Lord fell upon all the people. In the two weeks I was here over five hundred came out on the Lord’s side. May they ever be kept faithful to the end of life. The closing scenes were wonderful.

Habari za kazi ya ajabu ya Mungu zilikuwa zikienea kote nchini. Mvuto ulikuwa mkubwa sana hata sikuweza kupata wakati wa kupumzika, mchana wala usiku. Kamati zilitumwa kutoka pande zote ili niende kufanya mikutano katika makanisa mbalimbali. Nilikuwa nimechoka sana kwa kazi ya daima hata nilikaa kwa shida. Tuliondoka kimya kimya kwenda Indianapolis, na kukaa katika nyumba ya binafsi, tukitumaini kupumzika siku chache, bila mtu yeyote kujua tulipo; lakini hatukuwa pale hata nusu siku wahudumu kadhaa wa makanisa ya mjini walikuja kuniona, na kujaribu kunishawishi nifanye mikutano katika makanisa yao. Niliwaambia haiwezekani wakati huo. Kisha walinisihi nihubiri Sabato, lakini ilibidi nikatae.News of the wonderful work of God was spreading all over the country. The interest was so great I could not get any time to rest, day or night. Committees were sent from all parts for me to go and hold meetings in different churches. I was so exhausted from constant work I could hardly sit up. We slipped off to Indianapolis, and took boarding in a private house, hoping to rest a few days, without any one knowing where we were; but we had not been there a half a day till several ministers from the city churches came to see me, and tried to persuade me to hold meetings in their churches. I told them it was impossible at that time. They then urged me to preach on Sabbath, but I had to refuse.

Baadhi walikuja kutoka Pendleton, Indiana, waliotufuatilia hadi nyumba yetu ya malazi, na kuniomba sana nije huko, hata kama kwa juma moja tu. Nilikuwa na juma moja tu kabla ya miadi yangu iliyofuata. Niliona siwezi kupumzika pale, kwa hiyo niliwaambia nitaenda. Habari za kuja kwangu zilifika huko masaa machache kabla yangu. Familia ya mhubiri, na karibu kila familia nyingine, walikuwa wakisafisha nyumba na kulima bustani. Mambo hayangeweza kuwa ya kukatisha tamaa zaidi. Nilikuwa dhaifu sana hata ilibidi nilale kitandani hadi wakati wa mkutano, kisha nisaidiwe kwenda kanisani. Nilikaa siku nane. Matokeo ya mkutano huu wa ajabu ni kwamba mamia kadhaa ya roho zilipata majina yao kuandikwa katika kitabu cha uzima cha Mwana-Kondoo, wakiwemo raia wengi wakuu wa mji na wilaya—madaktari, mawakili na wafanyabiashara. Dkt. T., kafiri mashuhuri, aliongoka na kuponywa kisukari. Sasa ni mjumbe wa bunge la Indiana. Wenye dhambi wazee zaidi na wagumu zaidi waliokoka.Some came from Pendleton, Indiana, who traced us to our boarding-house, and begged very hard for me to come there, if only for a week. I had only one week before my next appointment. I saw I could not rest there, so I told them I would go. The news of my coming got there a few hours before I did. The preacher’s family, and nearly every other, were cleaning house and making garden. Things could not have been more discouraging. I was so weak I had to go to bed till meeting time, and then be helped to church. I stayed eight days. The result of this wonderful meeting was that several hundred souls had their names written in the Lamb’s book of life, including many leading citizens of the town and county—doctors, lawyers and merchants. Dr. T., a noted infidel, was converted and healed of diabetes. He is now a member of the legislature of Indiana. The oldest sinners and the hardest were saved.

Tuliomba Bwana awahukumu dhambini kwenye treni, na awafanye washuke, waje na kuokoka. Alasiri moja nilianguka chini ya nguvu ya Mungu na kupata maono, na nililala hadi nyumba ikajaa. Usiku madaktari watano walinipima, wakasema nilikuwa katika hali ya kawaida, na kwamba mapigo yangu na mapigo ya moyo yalikuwa ya kawaida, lakini yalikuwa yakifuatana na muziki. Niliwaonyesha kwa ishara kwamba wote wangeongoka, na niliwaonyesha wito wao, nao wote wakafanywa kumsifu Mungu. Nikiwa katika hali hiyo niliona watu watatu wakiingia kutoka kwenye treni. Wote walikuwa wasafiri wa kibiashara.We prayed for the Lord to convict them on the trains, and make them get off, and come and be saved. One afternoon I fell under the power of God and had a vision, and lay till the house was crowded. At night five doctors examined me, and they said I was in a normal condition, and that my pulse and heart beat were natural, but that it was keeping time with the music. I showed them by signs that they would all be converted, and showed them their calling, and they were all made to praise God. While in that condition I saw three men come in from the train. They were all travelling men.

Watu walidhani sitaweza kuhubiri, lakini niliinuka, nikasimama mbele ya mkutano uliojaa. Nguvu ya Roho Mtakatifu ilikuwa kama wingu juu ya watu. Niliwaona wale watu watatu niliowaona katika maono yangu wakitoka kwenye treni. Hawakuwa wameketi pamoja. Nilimwendea kila mmoja, na kuwaambia kwamba Bwana amewaleta pale, na kwamba wote wangeongoka usiku ule. Walikasirika mwanzoni, na kusema walikuwa wakienda mji mwingine, lakini kitu fulani kiliwashika, nao ilibidi washuke kwenye treni. Waliona umati ukienda kanisani, kwa hiyo walikuja pia. Msifuni Bwana wote waliokoka usiku ule. Mmoja aliniambia kwamba alikuwa akirudi nyumbani moja kwa moja, maili elfu moja mia mbili, kumwambia mama yake habari njema.The people thought that I would not be able to preach, but I arose, and stood before a packed congregation. The power of the Holy Ghost was like a cloud on the people. I saw the three men that I had seen in my vision come from the train. They were not sitting together. I went to each one, and told them that the Lord had brought them there, and that they would all be converted that night. They were angry at first, and said they were going to another city, but something got hold of them, and they had to get off the train. They saw the crowd going to the church, so they came too. Praise the Lord they were all saved that night. One told me that he was going right back home, twelve hundred miles, to tell his mother the good news.

Baada ya juma moja au mawili watu hawa walikuja mahali pengine tulipokuwa tukifanya mkutano, na kusimulia jinsi walivyoletwa kwa Kristo kwa njia ya ajabu.After a week or two these men came to another place, where we were holding meeting, and told of the wonderful way they were brought to Christ.

Kutoka mkutano huo uamsho ulienea nchini humo, na maelfu walikuwa wakifurahi katika upendo wa Mwokozi. Wanaume na wanawake matajiri zaidi waliletwa kwa Kristo, nao walijenga kanisa jipya zuri.From that meeting the revival swept over that country, and thousands were rejoicing in a Saviour’s love. The richest men and women were brought to Christ, and they built a nice new church.

Kwa maili ishirini kuzunguka wanaume na wanawake walipigwa chini majumbani mwao, katika maeneo ya biashara, na barabarani na mitaani. Wengine walilala masaa, na walikuwa na maono ya ajabu. Wengi waliingia katika huduma, au wakawa wainjilisti.For twenty miles round men and women were struck down in their homes, in business places, and on the roads and streets. Some lay for hours, and had wonderful visions. Many went into the ministry, or became evangelists.

Sasa wasomaji, zingatieni jinsi mkutano ulivyoanza. Kila kitu kilikuwa cha kukatisha tamaa zaidi juma moja tu kabla. Ni lazima muone kwamba haikuwa kwa uwezo, au nguvu ya binadamu, bali kwa Roho wa Mungu. Yeye huchukua vitu dhaifu ili kuwaaibisha wenye nguvu; ili imani yetu isiwe kwa mwanadamu, bali katika nguvu ya Mungu. Usiku mmoja wakati wa mkutano msichana mmoja aliingia katika hali ya kuzimia rohoni; walimtumia baba yake ujumbe kwamba alitaka kumwona. Alipoambiwa kuhusu hilo alikula kiapo kwamba angeling’oa Kanisa la Methodist na kuwaonyesha kwamba hawapaswi kumfanya binti yake awe kichaa. Alikuja akikimbia kanisani, na akatishia kuniua, na wote wengine, alipowaona wamelala kama wafu; lakini Roho wa Mungu alimshika, naye akaanguka juu ya binti yake kama mfu, na kwa chini ya dakika kumi na tano alikuwa akimsifu Mungu kwa kumwokoa mwenye dhambi maskini kama yeye.Now readers, take notice how the meeting was started. Everything was most discouraging only one week before. You must see that it was not by might, or human power, but by the Spirit of God. He takes the weak things to confound the mighty; that our faith may not be in man, but in the power of God. One night during the meeting a young lady went into a trance; they sent word to her father that she wanted to see him. When told about it he swore he would tear up the Methodist Church and show them that they should not make his daughter insane. He came running down to the church, and threatened to kill me, and all the rest, when he saw them lying like dead; but the Spirit of God got hold of him, and he fell over his daughter like a dead man, and in less than fifteen minutes he was praising God for saving a poor sinner like him.

Baada ya ombi la muda mrefu, lililoendelea bila kukoma kwa zaidi ya miezi minne, nilienda kisha Kokomo, Indiana, na kwa majuma matatu Mungu alinibariki kwa ajabu mimi na watu wa mji huo. Mkutano wangu wa kwanza ulifanyika katika Kanisa la Marafiki (Friends), lililokuwa kubwa sana. Halikuweza kuchukua watu. Siku iliyofuata tulienda kwenye jengo la mahakama. Tukiwa pale onyesho la Barnum lilikuja mjini. Magazeti yalisema kungekuwa na mbio kati ya mkutano wa Woodworth na onyesho kuona ni nani atapata umati mkubwa zaidi. Mamia walikuja mjini kwenda kwenye onyesho, lakini waliposikia kuhusu mkutano wa ajabu katika jengo la mahakama walikuja huko. Wakati mmoja, onyesho kuu lilipokuwa likipita, nilikuwa nikihubiri na kushikilia umati. Mara iliyofuata walipopita kulikuwa na mamia kadhaa wamepiga magoti kwa maombi. Hakuna hata mmoja aliyeenda dirishani. Msifuni Mungu kwa ushindi huo kupitia nguvu ya Roho Mtakatifu. Tulienda kutoka jengo la mahakama hadi uwanja wa kuteleza, jengo kubwa zaidi mjini.After long solicitation, which had been kept up constantly for over four months, I next went to Kokomo, Indiana, and for three weeks God wonderfully blessed me and the people of that city. My first meeting was held in the Friends’ Church, which was very large. It would not hold the people. The next day we went to the court house. While there Barnum’s show came to the city. The papers said there would be a race between the Woodworth meeting and the show to see who would get the biggest crowd. Hundreds came to the city to go to the show, but when they heard of the wonderful meeting in the court house they came there. Once, while the great show was passing, I was preaching and held the crowd. The next time they passed there were several hundred on their knees in prayer. Not one went to the window. Praise God for such victory through the power of the Holy Ghost. We went from the court house to the skating rink, the largest building in the city.

Watu mia moja hivi walibatizwa. Ilisemekana watu elfu ishirini hivi walishuhudia tukio hili la heshima na la ajabu. Wa kwanza kubatizwa alikuwa mhudumu wa Methodist. Washiriki wa kanisa ishirini hivi ambao hawakuwa wamefikiria kubatizwa walivutiwa sana hata wakatoka wakiwa wamevaa nguo zao bora na kubatizwa. Umati ulikuwa mkubwa sana hata ilibidi nipange mikutano mitatu usiku ule. Mmoja ulifanyika katika ua wa jengo la mahakama na mmoja barabarani. Baadhi ya wahudumu walichukua uongozi wa mikutano hii, nami nilifanya ibada uwanjani wa kuteleza. Kadhaa walianguka chini ya nguvu ya Mungu. Wenye dhambi wengi walipigwa chini kama Sauli. Nguvu ya Mungu ilihisiwa maili hamsini kuzunguka. Maelfu ya roho zililetwa katika nuru ya Mungu. Sabato tuliyofunga Mungu alitupa pentekoste. Roho Mtakatifu alishuka juu ya umati uliojazana uwanjani na kuzunguka mlango. Nguvu ya Mungu ilikuwa imemiminwa katika mikutano yote, na ishara na maajabu yakafuata na kukaa juu ya watu. Roho Mtakatifu alikaa juu ya wana na binti waliooshwa katika damu wa Bwana Mwenyezi. Baba na mama wazee wenye vichwa vyeupe waliong’olewa kama kuni kutoka jehanamu ya kutisha—wengi wenye umri zaidi ya sabini; baba na mama wengi waliopita umri wa kati, vijana wa kiume na wa kike, baadhi ya watoto wadogo, mmoja baada ya mwingine walisimama na nguvu na ujasiri ambao Bwana peke yake anaweza kutoa na kusimulia nguvu ya Yesu kuokoa.About one hundred were baptized. It was said about twenty thousand witnessed this solemn and wonderful scene. The first one baptized was a Methodist minister. About twenty church members who had not thought of being baptized were so impressed they stepped out with their best clothes on and were baptized. The crowds were so large I had to appoint three meetings that night. One was held in the court house yard and one on the street. Some ministers took charge of these meetings, and I held services in the rink. Several fell under the power of God. Many sinners were stricken down as Saul. The power of God was felt for fifty miles round. Thousands of souls were brought into the light of God. The Sabbath we closed God gave us a pentecost. The Holy Ghost fell on the multitude that had crowded in the rink and around the door. The power of God had been poured out in all the meetings, and signs and wonders followed and rested upon the people. The Holy Ghost sat upon the blood-washed sons and daughters of the Lord Almighty. Old white-headed fathers and mothers who were plucked as brands from an awful hell—many past seventy years; many fathers and mothers past middle age, young men and maidens, some little children, one after another stood up with that strength and boldness that the Lord alone can give and told of the power of Jesus to save.

Katika masaa mawili waongofu mia tano walikuwa wametoa ushuhuda kwamba walijua wameokoka kwa nguvu ya Mungu, na wenye furaha njiani kuelekea mbinguni. Wengi walianguka chini ya nguvu ya Roho Mtakatifu walipokuwa wakisema. Wengi walianguka katika sehemu zote za nyumba. Wazee na wanawake walilia kwa sauti. Wengine walipiga kelele za shangwe, na wenye dhambi walilia kuomba rehema. Watu wa matabaka yote walipigwa chini katika mikutano; washiriki wengi wa kanisa na wahudumu wa madhehebu mbalimbali, si katika mikutano tu, bali mjini na maili mbali. Walikuwa na maono ya ajabu ya jehanamu na mbinguni, na ya mambo mengi ya kina ya Mungu. Walipokuwa wakisimama na kusimulia maono haya hofu ya Mungu ilianguka juu ya watu, na mamia walihukumiwa dhambini na kuletwa kwa Kristo. Mhudumu mmoja akiwa njiani kurudi nyumbani alisimama maili kumi mbali kwa marafiki fulani waliokuwa wameenda kwenye mkutano; akiwa pale, aliangukia hali ya kuzimia rohoni. Habari zilienea hivi karibuni. Majirani walikusanyika. Mmoja aliacha jembe lake na kuingia. Alikuwa akipigana kuzuia hukumu ya dhambini.In two hours five hundred converts had testified that they knew they were saved by the power of God, and happy on their way to heaven. Many fell under the power of the Holy Ghost while speaking. Many fell in all parts of the house. Old men and women wept aloud. Others shouted, and sinners cried for mercy. All classes were stricken down in the meetings; many church members and ministers of different denominations, not only in the meetings, but in the city and miles away. They had wonderful visions of hell and heaven, and many of the deep things of God. As they stood and told these visions the fear of God fell upon the people, and hundreds were convicted and brought to Christ. One minister on his way home stopped ten miles away with some friends who had been to the meeting; while there, he fell in a trance. The news soon spread. The neighbors gathered in. One left his plow and went in. He had been fighting off conviction.

Alipotazama mhudumu wake akiwa amelala kama mfu, Roho wa Mungu alimwonyesha kwamba kama hangeongoka kabla ya kutoka katika hali ya kuzimia rohoni atapotea milele. Alianguka magotini na kumwita Mungu amwokoe. Wengine walifuata. Nyumba ikawa benchi la waombolezaji. Hivi karibuni maombolezo yao yaligeuka kuwa kelele za sifa. Kabla mhudumu hajarudi kutoka ziara yake mbinguni, habari zilikuwa zimepigiwa kelele kuzunguka kiti cha enzi: “Wenye dhambi wanarudi nyumbani kwa Mungu.” Hili ni mfano mmoja tu kati ya mamia ambapo Mungu ameanzisha uamsho mbali na mikutano, kwa kumpiga mtu chini katika hali ya kuzimia rohoni. Uamsho mkubwa nyumbani kwa Kornelio ulisababishwa wote na hali mbili za kuzimia rohoni, mmoja mwenye dhambi, mwingine mtakatifu, ingawa walikuwa maili nyingi mbali wakati huo. Mungu alitumia maono matatu kuleta uongofu wa Sauli. Kama ningeandika kazi zote kuu za Mungu, ningelazimika kuandika kitabu kwa kila mkutano.As he looked at his minister lying like one dead, the Spirit of God showed him if he was not converted before he came out of the trance he would be lost forever. He fell on his knees and called upon God to save him. Others followed. The house became a mourner’s bench. Soon their mourning was turned to shouts of praise. Before the minister came back from his visit to heaven, the news had been shouted around the throne: “Sinners are coming home to God.” This is only one instance out of hundreds where God has started a revival far away from the meetings, by striking some one down in a trance. The great revival at Cornelius’ house was all brought about by two trances, one a sinner, the other a saint, though they were many miles apart at the time. God used three visions to bring about the conversion of Saul. If I would write all the mighty works of God, I would have to write a book for each meeting.

3. Hema na Madhabahu: Los Angeles (1893–1894) na Indianapolis (karibu 1904)3. Tent and Altar: Los Angeles (1893–1894) and Indianapolis (about 1904)

Maria Woodworth-Etter, Acts of the Holy Ghost (Dallas: John F. Worley, 1912), sura ya XL, uk. 234–240, na sura ya LV, uk. 339–343: mkutano wa hema wa miezi mitano na nusu huko Los Angeles kuanzia Novemba 1893, na mikutano ya hema na ukumbi huko Indianapolis, pamoja na kunena kwa lugha, kabla ya uamsho wa Los Angeles wa mwaka 1906. Chanzo cha msingi; namba za kurasa zimetoka kwenye maandishi ya OCR ambayo hayajalinganishwa na ukurasa halisi; tafsiri ni za mwandishi.Maria Woodworth-Etter, Acts of the Holy Ghost (Dallas: John F. Worley, 1912), chapter XL, pp. 234–240, and chapter LV, pp. 339–343: the five-and-a-half-month tent meeting at Los Angeles from November 1893, and the Indianapolis tent and hall meetings, with speaking in tongues, before the 1906 Los Angeles revival. Primary source; page numbers from the uncollated OCR; the interpretations are the author’s.

Dokezo la CTS: Maneno yake kwamba dada mmoja alinena kwa lugha “kabla Roho Mtakatifu hajashuka Los Angeles” yanarejea uamsho wa Azusa Street wa mwaka 1906. Bw. Etter ni mume wake wa pili, Samuel Etter. Uponyaji ulioelezwa ni ushuhuda wake wa kihistoria na taarifa yake ya yale ambayo wengine walimwambia; si matokeo ya kitabibu yaliyothibitishwa, ingawa CTS inaheshimu imani ya Kipentekoste katika uponyaji wa kiungu. “Consumption” ni kifua kikuu. Ziara za familia mwanzoni mwa Sura ya XL, na makala iliyochapishwa tena na ushuhuda uliotiwa sahihi mwishoni mwa Sura ya LV, zimeachwa ([…]); “[illegible]” inaonyesha maneno ambayo OCR haikuweza kuyarejesha.CTS note: Her remark that a sister spoke in tongues “before the Holy Ghost fell at Los Angeles” refers to the Azusa Street revival of 1906. Mr. Etter is her second husband, Samuel Etter. The healings described are her historical testimony and her report of what others told her; they are not verified medical findings, though CTS respects the Pentecostal belief in divine healing. “Consumption” is tuberculosis. Family visits at the start of Chapter XL, and a reprinted article and signed testimonies at the end of Chapter LV, are omitted ([…]); “[illegible]” marks words the OCR could not recover.

Sura ya XLChapter XL

[…][…]

Tuliondoka pale tarehe 7 Novemba 1893, saa 2:05 usiku, kwa njia nzuri ya Burlington Route kuelekea Los Angeles, California, tukafika kule tulikokwenda tarehe 11 Novemba, saa 4 usiku. Tulikuta hali ya hewa nzuri. Maua yalikuwa yakichanua karibu katika kila uwanja.We left there November 7th, 1893, at 8:05 p. m., over the beautiful Burlington Route for Los Angeles, California, and arrived at our destination November the 11th, at 10 p.m. Found the weather beautiful. The flowers were blooming in almost every yard.

Tulianza mkutano huko Los Angeles, California, tarehe 20 Novemba 1893. Tulisimamisha hema letu la injili na kupiga kelele ya vita. Hatuishi tena katika mahema yetu madogo; hatujaishi tangu mkutano wetu wa Florida. Usiku wa kwanza wa mkutano kulikuwa na mahudhurio mazuri. Wote waliokuwepo walionekana kufurahi kwamba tumekuja mjini mwao kuhubiri Kristo. Walionyesha utayari wa kusaidia kazi. Roho wa hukumu ya dhambi alishuka juu ya watu hivi karibuni. Wenye dhambi walianza kuelekea Kalvari. Hivi karibuni kilio cha “Bwana, unirehemu mimi mwenye dhambi” (Luka 18:13) kilisikika chini ya hema. Mwanamume mmoja aliyeongoka alienda nyumbani na kuwaita majirani zake na kufanya mkutano wa maombi; wanane wao waliokoka. Mwingine kati ya waongofu alifanya mkutano wa maombi nyumbani kwake; mmoja wa watoto wake na majirani zake watatu waliongoka. Mzee mmoja, mwenye umri wa miaka themanini na minne, aliyekuja madhabahuni ili aokoke, alisema alikuwa akisema “Baba yetu, uliye mbinguni” maisha yake yote, lakini Mungu alikuwa ametuma hukumu ya dhambi moyoni mwake na kumwonyesha kwamba hilo halitampeleka mbinguni; kwamba lazima awe na uzima wa milele, lazima azaliwe kwa Roho.We commenced meeting at Los Angeles, California, November 20th, 1893. We pitched our gospel tent and sounded the battle cry. We do not live in our small tents any more; have not since our meeting in Florida. The first night of the meeting there was a good attendance. All present seemed glad we had come to their city to preach Christ. They showed a willingness to help in the work. The spirit of conviction soon fell upon the people. Sinners began to make their way to Calvary. Soon the cry of “Lord, be merciful to me, a sinner.” was heard under the tent. One man who was converted went home and called in his neighbors and had a prayer meeting; eight of them were saved. Another one of the converts held a prayer meeting in his house; one of his children and three of his neighbors were converted. An old man, eighty-four years of age, who came to the altar to be saved, said he had been saying “Our Father, who art in heaven,” all his life, but God had sent conviction to his heart and showed him that that would not take him to heaven; that he must have eternal life, must be born of the Spirit.

Alisema ndiyo sababu alikuja madhabahuni na lazima aipate. Alianguka magotini na kuanza kumsihi Mungu amwokoe. Baada ya muda mfupi aliinuka na kusema Bwana alikuwa amemwokoa na kumwondolea baridi yabisi yake yote. Mwanamume mmoja mwenye umri wa miaka sabini na mitano hivi alikuja madhabahuni akiwa amelewa. Alisema alijua alichokuwa akifanya, kwamba Mungu alikuwa amemtuma pale ili aokolewe na jehanamu. Bwana alimfanya awe na kiasi na kumwokoa.He said that was what he came to the altar for and he must have it. He fell upon his knees and began to plead with God to save him. In a short time he arose and said the Lord had saved him and taken away all his rheumatism. A man about seventy-five years old came to the altar drunk. He said he knew what he was doing, that God had sent him there that he might be saved from hell. The Lord sobered him up and saved him.

Usiku mmoja nilipoinuka kufunga mkutano, niliwaomba wote waliotaka maombi ya watoto wa Mungu waweke mikono yao juu. Mikono mingi ilienda juu. Miongoni mwao niliona wazee fulani wakiwa wamesimama wakitetemeka. Niliwahimiza wale walioinua mikono yao waje usiku ule na kumkubali Kristo; wasingoje tena. Niliwaambia ilikuwa imechelewa, lakini tungebaki na kuwaombea. Watatu walikuja mbele. Mmoja alikuwa na umri wa miaka sabini na sita, mmoja sitini na sita na mmoja arobaini na tisa. Yule mkubwa zaidi alisema alisikia kuhusu mkutano na akaja usiku ule ili aokoke, lakini alisema alihisi hakuna rehema kwake, kwa kuwa alikuwa amemkataa Kristo kwa muda mrefu. Nilipozungumza nao na kuwaonyesha jinsi ya kumkubali Kristo, walitazama mbinguni kwa imani na damu ikatumiwa mioyoni mwao. Hivi karibuni walikuwa wamesimama kwa miguu yao wakipaza sauti ya utukufu kwa Mungu. Lo, jinsi nilivyomsifu Mungu nilipowaona wazee hawa, waliokuwa wamesimama ukingoni mwa kaburi, wakimkubali Kristo saa ya kumi na moja.One night as I rose to dismiss the meeting, I asked all who wanted the prayers of God’s children to raise their hands. Many hands went up. Among them I noticed some aged ones standing trembling. I urged those who had raised their hands to come that night and accept Christ; to not wait any longer. I told them it was late, but we would stay and pray for them. Three came forward. One was seventy-six years of age, one sixty-six and one forty-nine. The oldest one said he heard of the meeting and came that night to be saved, but said he felt there was no mercy for him, he had rejected Christ so long. As I talked with them and showed them how to accept Christ, they looked up to heaven by faith and had the blood applied to their hearts. Soon they were on their feet shouting glory to God. Oh, how I praised God as I saw these aged ones, who were standing on the brink of the grave, accept Christ at the eleventh hour.

Tulifurahia kukutana na wengi katika mkutano huu ambao walihudhuria mkutano wetu zaidi ya miaka minne iliyopita huko Oakland, California. Pia wengi wengine waliohudhuria mikutano yetu katika Majimbo mbalimbali. Mamia ya roho za thamani ziliokoka katika mkutano huu, na mamia ya miili iliponywa magonjwa na udhaifu wa kila aina ndani ya hema. Makumi waliponywa vitandani mwao mjini tulipokuwa tukiwaombea mkutanoni. Wageni waliokuwa wakikaa mjini, ambao madaktari hawakuweza kuwafanyia lolote, wakiteswa na maumivu na kuchomwa na homa, waliomba tuwaombee. Tulipokuwa tukiwaombea, homa iliwaondoka; walifanywa wazima kabisa.We had the pleasure of meeting a number at this meeting who attended our meeting over four years ago in Oakland, California. Also a number of others who attended our meetings in different States. Hundreds of precious souls were saved in this meeting, and hundreds of bodies healed of all manner of diseases and infirmities in the tent. Scores were healed in their beds in the city while we were engaged in prayer for them in the meeting. Strangers who were stopping in the city, where the physicians could not do anything for them, racked with pain and scorched with fever, requested us to pray for them. While we were praying for them, the fever left; they were made every whit whole.

Mwanamke mmoja aliyekuwa mgonjwa sana kwa uchovu wa neva na mafua ya kudumu (catarrh), aliponywa nyumbani kwake tulipokuwa tukimwombea. Baba yake, kondakta wa gari la mtaani, alikuja mkutanoni na kutuomba tumwombee. Bwana alisikia maombi yetu na kumwinua kwa utukufu wake. Aliongoka na kuponywa kwa wakati mmoja. Baada ya siku chache alirudi mashariki kwa mumewe. Mwanamke mmoja, aliyekuwa na wazimu wakati mwingine, aliponywa maili sitini kutoka mahali pa mkutano tulipokuwa tukimwombea. Mungu abarikiwe, alivikwa akili timamu na anaketi miguuni pa Yesu.One lady who was very low with nervous prostration and catarrh, was healed in her home while we prayed for her. Her father, a street car conductor, came to the meeting and asked us to pray for her. The Lord heard our prayers and raised her up for his glory. She was converted and healed at the same time. In a few days she went back east to her husband. A lady, who was deranged part of the time, was healed sixty miles away from the meeting while we prayed for her. Bless God, she was clothed in her right mind and sits at the feet of Jesus.

Maombi ya kuombewa yalikuja kutoka sehemu zote za nchi, mengine maelfu ya maili. Mungu alijibu kwa ajabu maombi ya watoto wake kwa ajili ya wokovu wa roho na uponyaji wa mwili. Kazi za ajabu za Mungu zilienea; watu walikuja kutoka miji iliyozunguka. Wengi waliletwa kutoka vitandani mwao ili waponywe na kuokolewa. Usiku mmoja mwanamke alikuja kutoka Kansas City, Kansas, ili aponywe.Requests for prayer came from all parts of the country, some thousands of miles. God wonderfully answered the prayers of his children for the salvation of souls and the healing of the body. The wonderful works of God were noised abroad, the people came from surrounding towns. Many were brought from their beds to be healed and saved. One night a lady came from Kansas City, Kansas, to be healed.

Mwanamume mmoja alitumwa Los Angeles na madaktari wake kutoka New York. Walimwambia tumaini pekee la kurefusha maisha yake lilikuwa kubaki California. Hali ya hewa haikumsaidia. Badala ya kupata nafuu alizidi kuwa mbaya. Alikuja mkutanoni na kumpa Bwana magonjwa yake, na akaponywa mara moja. Kulikuwa na mwanamke kutoka Kanada aliyeponywa, ambaye alikuwa mgonjwa asiyeweza kujitegemea kwa miaka minane. Mumewe alishuhudia kwamba alikuwa amempeleka katika hali tofauti za hewa, na kutumia dola elfu moja na mia tano akijaribu kumrudisha kwenye afya, lakini aliendelea kuwa mbaya zaidi. Akiwa mkutanoni alikuwa katika hali ya kuzimia. Marafiki zake ilibidi wasimame karibu naye na kumpepea. Nilipomwombea aliponywa, akainuka kwa miguu yake, akapanda juu ya madhabahu, akazungumza na kusanyiko na kuimba kwa sauti wazi na yenye nguvu—jambo ambalo hakuwa ameweza kufanya kwa miaka.One man was sent to Los Angeles by his physicians, from New York. They told him the only hope of prolonging his life was to remain in California. The climate did him no good. In place of getting better he grew worse. He came to the meeting and gave his diseases to the Lord, and was healed instantly. There was a lady from Canada healed, who had been an invalid for eight years. Her husband testified that he had taken her to different climates, and had spent fifteen hundred dollars trying to get her restored to health, but she continued to get worse. While in the meeting she was in a fainting condition. Her friends had to stand by her and fan her. When I prayed for her she was healed, arose to her feet, stepped upon the altar, talked to the congregation and sang in a clear, strong voice—something she had not done for years.

Mwanamke mmoja alitolewa kitandani mwake na kuletwa maili ishirini. Alikuwa ameteseka sana kwa miaka kumi na miwili. Nusu ya muda huu alikuwa amefungwa kitandani. Aliongoka na kuponywa kwa wakati mmoja. Kwa sauti kubwa alimpa Mungu utukufu. Kulikuwa na mvulana wa miaka kumi na sita hivi aliyeletwa mkutanoni, ambaye alikuwa kilema tangu kuzaliwa, akiwa amepooza viungo vyake, na hakuwahi kutembea. Kilema alifanywa kutembea! Alitembea kutoka hemani bila msaada. Siku iliyofuata mama yake alimrudisha na kusema alikuwa ametembea karibu mitaa minne peke yake. Alifurahi sana kwa kuwa anaweza kutembea hata akatoroka kutoka kwa mama yake na kwenda mjini peke yake. Mwanamke mmoja aliyekuwa na uvimbe mkubwa kwa miaka ishirini na mitatu aliponywa kwa dakika moja. Uvimbe ulitoweka. Alihudhuria mkutano kila siku, na hakukosa kumpa Mungu utukufu kwa alichomfanyia.A lady was taken from her bed and brought twenty miles. She had been a great sufferer for twelve years. Half of this time she was confined to her bed. She was converted and healed at the same moment. With a loud voice she gave glory to God. There was a boy about sixteen years old brought to the meeting, who had been lame from birth, being paralyzed in his limbs, and had never walked. The lame was made to walk! He walked out of the tent without any help. The next day his mother brought him back and said he had walked almost four blocks alone. He was so pleased because he could walk, that he slipped away from his mother and went down in the city by himself. One lady who had a large tumor for twenty-three years was healed in a moment. The tumor disappeared. She attended the meeting daily, and did not fail to give God glory for what he did for her.

Kulikuwa na mwanamke na binti yake, wote wawili katika hatua ya mwisho ya kifua kikuu (consumption), walioponywa alasiri hiyo hiyo. Walipokuwa madhabahuni mama alivuja damu. Leso yake ilikuwa imelowa damu. Binti alirithi ugonjwa kutoka kwa mama na baba. Baba alikufa kwa kifua kikuu karibu mwaka mmoja uliopita. Mwanamke mmoja ambaye alikuwa kipofu kabisa katika jicho moja kwa miaka kumi, na kiasi katika lingine, aliokoka na kuponywa mara moja. Binti wa mhudumu, aliyekuwa katika hali ile ile, alirudishiwa kuona. Baba yake aliinuka na machozi machoni mwake na kuwaambia watu Bwana alichomfanyia mtoto wake. Watu kadhaa waliokuwa karibu vipofu kwa miaka thelathini na thelathini na mitano walirudishiwa kuona.There was a woman and her daughter, both in the last stage of consumption, healed the same afternoon. While at the altar the mother had a hemorrhage. Her handkerchief was wet with blood. The daughter inherited the disease from the mother and father. The father died with consumption about a year ago. A lady who had been perfectly blind in one eye for ten years, and partly in the other, was saved and healed instantly. A minister’s daughter, who was in the same condition, had her sight restored. Her father arose with tears in his eyes and told the people what the Lord had done for his child. Several persons who were nearly blind for thirty and thirty-five years had their sight restored.

Mwanamume ambaye alikuwa kiziwi kabisa kwa miaka arobaini na miwili, na mwanamke ambaye alikuwa kiziwi kwa miaka arobaini na minne, walirudishiwa kusikia hata wakaweza kusikia kama mtu yeyote. Mwanamume mmoja aliyekuwa ametupwa kutoka kwenye gari la farasi na kuumia bega vibaya na kuvunjika mkono, alikuwa amefungwa na daktari, lakini alikuwa akiteseka sana kwa maumivu. Tulimwombea na maumivu yote yakamwondoka. Alirudi nyuma kutoka madhabahuni na kuondoa bendeji na kuinua mkono wake kwa kila namna, na kutangaza kwa watu kwamba hakuwa na maumivu na kwamba alikuwa ameponywa. Alirudi mkutanoni mara kadhaa baada ya hapo, na kusema kwamba hakuwahi kuwa na maumivu tena na kwamba mkono wake ulikuwa mzima.A man who had been entirely deaf for forty-two years, and a woman who had been deaf for forty-four years, had their hearing restored so that they could hear as well as any one. One man who had been thrown from a buggy and had his shoulder badly hurt and his arm broken, had the doctor set it, but he was suffering great pain. We prayed for him and all pain left him. He stepped back from the altar and took off the bandage and raised his arm in every position, and declared to the people that he had no pain and that he was healed. He came back to the meeting several times after that, and said he had never had any more pain and that his arm was well.

Dada kutoka Chicago ambaye alikuwa ameteseka sana kwa miaka ishirini kwa kifua kikuu cha utumbo, na pia uvimbe na magonjwa mengine, aliponywa.A sister from Chicago who had been a great sufferer for twenty years with consumption of the bowels, also a tumor and other diseases, was healed.

Mwanamke mwingine alikuja mkutanoni aliyekuwa na kupooza kwa koo kwa muda. Alikuwa amepoteza sauti yake kabisa na hakuwa amesema neno kwa sauti kwa zaidi ya miezi minne. Alisema madaktari walikuwa wamemtibu kwa kupooza huku, na katika kumtibu walikuwa wamechoma viungo vya sauti. Alipimwa na daktari huko Los Angeles, naye alimwambia kwamba viungo vya sauti vilikuwa vimechomwa na kwamba hatasema tena kamwe. Mungu abarikiwe, Daktari Mkuu aligusa viungo vyake vya sauti kwa nguvu zake, na papo hapo aliinuka na kusema sifa za Mungu kwa sauti, kwa sauti wazi na yenye nguvu kama ya mtu yeyote. Aliongoka na kuponywa kwa wakati mmoja.Another lady came to the meeting that had had paralysis of the throat for some time. She had entirely lost her voice and had not spoken a loud word for over four months. She said the physicians had treated her for this paralysis, and in treating her they had burned the vocal organs out. She was examined by a physician in Los Angeles, and he told her that the vocal organs had been burned out and that she never would speak again. Bless God, the Great Physician touched her vocal organs with his power, and in an instant she arose and spoke the praises of God aloud, in as clear and strong a voice as any one. She was converted and healed at the same moment.

Wanawake watatu wazee waliinama madhabahuni bega kwa bega, kila mmoja akiteswa na magonjwa kadhaa ya miaka mingi. Katika dakika kumi tangu nilipoomba nao walikuwa wamesimama kwa miguu yao wakimsifu Mungu kwa kuokoa roho zao na kuponya miili yao. Walishuhudia kwa kusanyiko kwamba waliokolewa na kuponywa kikamilifu magonjwa yao yote. Mmoja alikuwa kilema kwa baridi yabisi kwa miaka minane. Hakuweza kunyoosha mikono yake na mikono ya juu wala kujisimamisha wima miaka yote hii.Three old ladies bowed at the altar side by side, each afflicted with several diseases of years’ standing. In ten minutes from the time I prayed with them they were on their feet praising God for saving their souls and healing their bodies. They testified to the congregation that they were saved and healed perfectly of all their diseases. One was crippled with rheumatism for eight years. She could not straighten her hands and arms or hold herself up straight all these years.

Mke wa mhudumu aliponywa uvimbe. Alikuwa ameteseka sana kwa miaka kadhaa, na alikuwa amepimwa na madaktari bora, waliosema hakuna tumaini kwake; kwamba atakufa baada ya muda mfupi sana. Lakini alimwendea Daktari Mkuu, na kwa imani akagusa pindo la vazi lake, akafanywa mzima kabisa. Saratani ziliponywa. Wengi waliponywa uziwi, na wengi walirudishiwa kuona. Mwanamume mmoja alikuja kutoka mji mwingine ili aponywe. Alikuwa kilema kwa baridi yabisi kwa miaka minane. Aliponywa mara moja, na akafanywa kuruka kama ayala. Kwa machozi ya furaha alimsifu Mungu na kuwaambia watu Bwana alimponya. Alipanda treni siku hiyo hiyo na kuanza safari ya kurudi nyumbani kuwaambia marafiki zake habari njema. Kulikuwa na mwanamume aliyeponywa ngiri (rupture) aliyokuwa nayo kwa miaka thelathini na sita. Kwa miaka ishirini ya mwisho alikuwa mbaya hata ilimbidi avae kifaa cha kuunga daima. Aliponywa mara moja. Alienda nyumbani na kuondoa kifaa chake na kutembea maili tatu. Alirudi mkutanoni na kushuhudia kwamba alikuwa [illegible] mzima. Siku iliyofuata alitembea maili kumi na tano.A minister’s wife was healed of a tumor. She had been a great sufferer for a number of years, and had been examined by the best physicians, who said there was no hope for her; that she would have to die in a very short time. But she came to the Great Physician, and touched, by faith, the hem of his garment, and was made every whit whole. Cancers were healed. Many were healed of deafness, and many had their sight restored. One man came from another city to be healed. He was crippled with rheumatism for eight years. He was healed instantly, and was made to leap as an hart. With tears of joy he praised God and told the people the Lord had healed him. He took the train the same day and started home to tell the good news to his friends. There was a man healed of rupture he had had for thirty-six years. For the last twenty years he had been so bad that he had to wear a supporter constantly. He was healed instantly. He went home and took off his supporter and walked three miles. Came back to the meeting and testified that he was [illegible] well. Next day he walked fifteen miles.

Usiku mmoja wanawake wawili Wafaransa na Mwitaliano, Mkatoliki, waliokolewa na kuponywa kwa utukufu. Mmoja wa wanawake Wafaransa aliponywa ugonjwa ambao ulimsababishia mateso ya miaka mingi. Madaktari walimwambia hawezi kuponywa kamwe. Mwanamke mmoja aliponywa uvimbe ubavuni, na mwingine tumboni. Alikuwa akizidi kuwa mbaya wakati wote. Siku chache kabla ya kuja mkutanoni madaktari wanane walimpima na kumwambia lazima afe. Alimpa Bwana ugonjwa wake. Mara moja uvimbe huo wote wawili ulitoweka. Alikuwa mzima na mwenye nguvu. Bwana aliondoa uvimbe mwingi kutoka sehemu zote za mwili.One night two French women and an Italian, a Catholic, were gloriously saved and healed. One of the French women was healed of a disease that caused her many years’ suffering. The physicians told her she could never be cured. A lady was healed of a tumor in the side, and one in the bowels. She was getting worse all the time. A few days before she came to the meeting eight physicians examined her and told her she must die. She gave her disease to the Lord. Instantly both enlargements disappeared. She was well and strong. The Lord removed many tumors from all parts of the body.

Tumesimulia wachache tu walioponywa. Wakati na nafasi hazitaturuhusu kusimulia wengi waliookolewa, na wale walioponywa mwilini.We have only told of a few who were healed. Time and space will not permit us to tell of the many who have been saved, and those who have been healed in body.

Tulipokuwa tumesimama kati ya walio hai na wafu, tukihubiri injili kwa mstari wa kimitume, tukipigania kwa bidii imani waliyokabidhiwa watakatifu mara moja tu, tukiwathibitishia watu kwamba Kristo ni yule yule jana, leo na hata milele, kulingana na ahadi ya Bwana, alikuwa pamoja nasi, akilithibitisha neno lake kwa ishara na maajabu makuu yakifuata.While we stood between the living and the dead, preaching the gospel on the apostolic line, earnestly contending for the faith once delivered to the saints, proving to the people that Christ is the same yesterday, to-day and forever, according to the Lord’s promise, he was with us, confirming his word with mighty signs and wonders following.

Wanafunzi wa Yohana walipomjia Yesu kuuliza kama yeye ndiye Kristo, au tumtazamie mwingine? Yesu hakusema, “Ndiyo, mimi ndimi Kristo”; bali alisema, “Nendeni mkamwambie Yohana mnayoyaona na kuyasikia: vipofu wanapata kuona, viwete wanatembea, wenye ukoma wanatakaswa, viziwi wanasikia, wafu wanafufuliwa, maskini wanahubiriwa Injili” (Mathayo 11:4–5). Hii ilikuwa sawa na kusema, kama Yohana hataamini kwa kazi hizi, kusema kwangu kwamba mimi ni Kristo hakutamshawishi. Vivyo hivyo Mungu anawashawishi ulimwengu leo kwamba sisi ni wanafunzi wake, kwa kazi anazozifanya kupitia sisi. Alisema ishara hizi zitafuata neno lililohubiriwa.When the disciples of John came to Jesus to inquire if he was the Christ, or, do we look for another? Jesus did not say, “Yes, I am the Christ”; but said, “Go and tell John what things you see and hear: the blind see, the deaf hear, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the dead are raised up, the poor have the gospel preached to them.” This was the same as saying, if John will not believe by these works, my saying that I am the Christ will not convince him. In the same way God convinces the world to-day that we are his disciples, by the works he does through us. He said these signs shall follow the preached word.

Namsifu Mungu kwamba ishara hizi zinashuhudiwa katika mikutano yetu. Vipofu wanapata kuona, viziwi wanasikia, viwete wanatembea. Magonjwa ya kila aina yanaponywa kwa nguvu ya Kristo wetu. Roho zilizokufa zinaamshwa kutoka usingizi wa kifo na kupokea uzima wa milele. Maskini wanahubiriwa injili. Watu wa kawaida wanaipokea injili kwa furaha. Matabaka yote yanaamshwa na kushangazwa na kazi za ajabu za Mungu.I praise God that these signs are witnessed in our meetings. The blind receive their sight, the deaf hear, the lame walk. All manner of diseases are healed by the power of our Christ. Dead souls are awakened from the sleep of death and receive eternal life. The poor have the gospel preached to them. The common people receive the gospel gladly. All classes are awakened and amazed at the wonderful works of God.

Mandhari zile zile zilizoshuhudiwa katika mkutano wa Kristo na mitume, karibu miaka elfu moja mia tisa iliyopita, zilishuhudiwa katika mkutano huu. Mwishoni mwa mahubiri nilialika wote walioteseka kwa nafsi au mwili waje madhabahuni. Kulikuwa na kukimbilia kukubwa na katika dakika tano madhabahu yalijaa wanaume, wanawake na watoto wakimtafuta Kristo kwa wokovu wa nafsi na uponyaji wa mwili. Wazazi walikuja wakileta watoto wao waponywe. Wote waliokuwa na uwezo walipiga magoti madhabahuni na kubaki pale hadi nilipowaombea. Nilienda kutoka mmoja hadi mwingine, na kuweka mikono yangu juu yao, na kuwaombea kama tulivyoamriwa katika neno la Mungu. Walipokombolewa na kuponywa walisimama kwa miguu yao wakimsifu Mungu, na mwingine kutoka kusanyiko alichukua nafasi yao. Kwa njia hii waliendelea kuja hadi wakati wa kufunga ibada. Wengi ilibidi wangoje ibada iliyofuata ili waombewe.The same scenes that were witnessed in Christ and the apostles’ meeting, nearly nineteen hundred years ago, were witnessed in this meeting. At the close of the sermon I invited all those who were afflicted in soul or body to come to the altar. There was a great rush made and in five minutes the altar was crowded with men, women and children seeking Christ for the salvation of soul and the healing of the body. Parents came, bringing their children to be healed. All who were able knelt at the altar and remained there till I prayed for them. I went from one to another, and laid my hands on them, and prayed for them as we are commanded in the word of God. As they were saved and healed they rose on their feet praising God, and another from the congregation took their place. In this way they continued to come until it was time to close the services. Many had to wait till the next service to be prayed for.

Ilikuwa kama mandhari ya birika la Bethsaida—kila mmoja alikuwa na hamu ya kuingia majini kwanza. Karibu kila mmoja aliyekuja kwa uponyaji wa mwili aliponywa. Wengi waliongoka na kuponywa kwa wakati mmoja. Wote walioponywa walipata baraka ya ajabu kwa nafsi zao. Karibu wote waliokuja kwa wokovu wa nafsi waliokolewa mara moja. Wachache sana ilibidi waje mara ya pili. Nguvu ya Bwana ilikuwepo kwa ajabu kuokoa watu. Wahudumu na wafanyakazi waliokuwa nje shambani kwa ajili ya Kristo walikuja madhabahuni. Wengi wao kwa uponyaji wa mwili, na wengi kwa ubatizo kutoka juu.It was like the scenes at Bethesda’s pool—every one was anxious to step in the water first. Nearly every one who came for the healing of the body was healed. Many were converted and healed at the same time. All who were healed got a wonderful blessing for their soul. Most all who came for the salvation of the soul were saved at once. Very few had to come the second time. The power of the Lord was wonderfully present to save the people. Ministers and workers who were out in the field for Christ came to the altar. Many of them for the healing of the body, and many for a baptism from on high.

Tuliendelea na mkutano miezi mitano na nusu. Tulifanya ibada mbili kila siku wakati wa juma na tatu siku ya Sabato. Mvuto uliongezeka hadi mwisho. Siku ya Sabato, siku tuliyofunga, tulikuwa na mikutano mitatu ya ajabu. Mamia walishuhudia wokovu wa nafsi zao, na wengi uponyaji wa miili yao. Madhabahu yalijaa roho zenye hamu, zikitumaini kuokolewa au kuponywa mwilini nafasi ya mwisho. Sikuweza kuwaombea wote; hawakuondoka, bali walisihi niwaombee baada ya mkutano kufungwa. Nilihubiri mahubiri yangu ya kuaga kutoka maneno haya, “Watoto wadogo, ni saa ya mwisho” (1 Yohana 2:18). Wanaume na wanawake hodari walilia; si watoto tu, bali wenye dhambi walivunjika moyo na kulia kama watoto wadogo. Wakati wa uamsho huu tulikuwa na utaratibu bora kabisa. Watu walionekana kuhisi kwamba walikuwa mbele za Mungu.We continued the meeting five months and a half. Held two services a day during the week and three on Sabbath. The interest increased till the last. On Sabbath, the day we closed, we had three wonderful meetings. Hundreds testified to the salvation of their soul, and many to the healing of their body. The altar was crowded with anxious souls, hoping to get saved or healed in body at the last opportunity. I could not pray for all; they would not leave, but begged me to pray for them after the meeting was closed. I preached my farewell sermon from these words, “Little children, it is the last time.” Strong men and women wept; not only the children, but sinners broke down and cried like little children. During this revival we had the best of order. The people seemed to feel that they were in the presence of God.

Sura ya LVChapter LV

BAADA ya miaka kumi na tano nilirudi Indianapolis, mume wangu, Bw. Etter, akiandamana nami. Huko alisimama nami kwa ushujaa katika kilele cha vita, na tangu siku tulipooana hajawahi kurudi nyuma. Yeye yuko mbele vita inapokuwa kali zaidi; atalitetea Neno, na Karama zote, na kazi za Roho Mtakatifu, lakini hataki ushupavu wa kupita kiasi (fanaticism) wala upumbavu. Ananitunza vizuri zaidi, ndani na nje ya mikutano. Haileti tofauti nitakachomwita afanye. Ataomba, na kuhubiri, na kuimba, naye ni mzuri sana karibu na madhabahu. Anafanya karibu uandishi wangu wote, naye pia anasaidia kutoa vitabu vyangu, na kusimamia mkutano, ndani na nje. Bwana alijua nilichohitaji, na yote yalisababishwa na Bwana, kwa upendo wake na utunzaji wake kwangu na kazi.AFTER fifteen years I went back to Indianapolis, my husband, Mr. Etter, accompanying me. There he stood bravely with me in the hottest of the battle, and since the day we were married he has never shrank. He is foremost when the battle is hottest; he will defend the Word, and all the Gifts, and operations of the Holy Ghost, but does not want any fanaticism, or foolishness. He takes the best care of me, in and out of the meetings. It makes no difference what I call on him to do. He will pray, and preach, and sing, and is very good around the altar. He does about all of my writing, and he also helps in getting out my books, and looks after the meeting, in and outside. The Lord knew what I needed, and it was all brought about by the Lord, through his love and care for me and the work.

Tulisimamisha hema kubwa sehemu ya kusini ya mji, na habari zilienea hivi karibuni za kuwa kwetu mjini. Marafiki zetu wa zamani, na watoto wetu katika Yesu, walianza kuja kutusaidia. Mikutano ilikuwa mizuri tangu mwanzo. Wenye dhambi walianza kumiminika kwa Kristo, na kelele za ushindi zikaanza kupaa hadi Kiti Kikuu cha Enzi Cheupe, “Aliyepotea amepatikana, aliyekufa yu hai” (Luka 15:24).We pitched a large tent in the southern part of the city, and the news soon spread of our being in the city. Our old friends, and children in Jesus, began to come to our help. The meetings were good from the first. Sinners began to flock to Christ, and shouts of victory began to ascend to the Great White Throne, “The lost is found, the dead alive.”

Walianza kuleta wagonjwa kwenye mikutano, wakiwa vitandani, na kwa njia zote. Viwete walifanywa kutembea, viziwi kusikia. Mtu mmoja alikuwa akifa, lakini nguvu ya Mungu ilipomshukia, aliamka, akatembea na kuzungumza kwa nguvu. Kiziwi-bubu mwenye umri wa miaka tisa, ambaye hakuwahi kutembea, na alikuwa ameacha kukua alipokuwa mtoto mchanga, aliponywa. Alitembea na kuzungumza, na akaanza kukua kwa kawaida, na sasa ni mwanamke. Kazi hii yote iliendelea mchana na usiku, mvuto ukiongezeka hadi tulipofunga mikutano.They began to bring sick people to the meetings, on beds, and in all ways. The lame were made to walk, the deaf to hear. One man was dying, but when the power of God fell on him, he got up, and walked and talked with power. A deaf mute nine years old, that had never walked, and had stopped growing when she was a baby, was healed. She walked and talked, and began to grow naturally, and is now a woman. All this work kept up day and night, with the interest increasing until we closed the meetings.

Wengi walianguka chini ya nguvu ya Mungu na kupata maono ya ajabu. Kulikuwa na ishara kuu, na maajabu na maonyesho, pamoja na kunena kwa lugha zisizojulikana. Wenye dhambi walipigwa chini kama wanaume na wanawake waliokufa. Bwana alitumia watoto wadogo kwa ajabu kuleta wenye dhambi kwa Kristo. Roho Mtakatifu alipokuwa na udhibiti kamili, Yeye, Roho Mtakatifu, angewaongoza nje kupitia kusanyiko na kumfikia mtu huyu, au mwanamke yule; wangempa mkono wao na kwenda moja kwa moja madhabahuni naye, macho yao yakiwa yamefungwa wakati wote. Wote walijua kwamba waliongozwa na Bwana; baadhi waliongoka kabla ya kufika madhabahuni—Baadhi walitabiri mambo ambayo tangu hapo yametokea. Hali ya hewa ilianza kuwa baridi sana, kwa hiyo tulishuka mjini kwenda Peniel Hall, mtaa wa 11 na Senate, na wote wakafuata. Roho Mtakatifu alikuwepo kwa nguvu kuu, pamoja na karama, ishara na maono, yakifuata kuwekewa mikono. Kulikuwa na ishara zinazoonekana za nuru na utukufu juu ya mimbari, na katika kusanyiko, zilizoonekana kwa jicho la kawaida na baadhi. Watakatifu walisema hawajawahi kuwa katika mkutano kama huo, wala kuhisi nguvu hiyo ya Mungu, au ya Roho Mtakatifu.Many fell under the power of God and had wonderful visions. There were great signs, and wonders and demonstrations, including speaking in unknown tongues. Sinners were struck down like dead men and women. The Lord wonderfully used little children to bring sinners to Christ. While the Holy Ghost had full control, He, the Holy Ghost, would lead them out through the congregation and reach for this man, or that woman; they would give them their hand and go straight to the altar with them, with their eyes closed all the time. All knew that they were lead by the Lord; some were converted before they got to the altar—Some prophesied things that have since taken place. The weather began to get quite cool, so we went down into the city to Peniel Hall, on 11th and Senate, and all followed. The Holy Ghost was present in great power, with gifts, signs, and visions, following the laying on of hands. There were visible signs of light and glory on the pulpit, and through the congregation, seen by the natural eye by some. Saints said they had never been in such a meeting, or felt such power of God, or of the Holy Ghost.

Mwaka uliofuata tulirudi Indianapolis, na kusimamisha hema katika uwanja ule ule; na ilikuwa karibu wakati ule ule wa mwaka. Roho ya uamsho wa mwaka uliopita ilikuwa bado pamoja nao, kwa hiyo kazi ilianza mara moja, kukiwa na makutano na mvuto. Kazi ilikuwa kubwa zaidi kuliko mwaka uliopita. Walikuwa tayari kuja juu na kusaidia dhidi ya adui. Makutano yalikuwa makubwa zaidi, na mvuto wa ndani zaidi. Wengi walikuwa wakingoja kuponywa, au kuokolewa. Kulikuwa na askari wapya wakija katika safu kila siku, na miujiza mikubwa zaidi ya uponyaji.The next year we went back to Indianapolis, and pitched the tent on the same ground; and it was about the same time of the year. The revival spirit from the last year was still with them, so the work commenced at once, with crowds and interest. The work was much greater than the last year. They were ready to come up and help against the enemy. The crowds were greater, and the interest deeper. Many were waiting to be healed, or saved. There were new soldiers coming into the ranks every day, and greater miracles of healing.

Mwanamke mmoja aliletwa maili mia moja katika kiti cha magurudumu. Alikuwa amefungwa kitandani kwa zaidi ya miaka kumi na saba, na alikuwa amewaona madaktari ishirini na watano. Hawakujua ugonjwa wake, wala hawakuweza kumfanyia lolote tangu mwanzo, bali kumtuliza kidogo tu. Wakati mwingine hakuweza kusimama kwa miguu yake, wala kugeuka kitandani. Mwanamume kutoka mji wake alikuwa katika mkutano wetu St. Louis, na aliponywa pale. Alienda nyumbani na kwenda kumwona, na kumwambia. Alimjua kama mgonjwa mbaya wa baridi yabisi. Aliingia bila magongo, au msaada, mwanamume aliyeongoka mwenye furaha. Alichukua kimoja cha vitabu vyangu na kumpa asome. Baada ya kumwona na kusoma kitabu aliongoka. Aliona kwamba hakuwahi kuongoka kabla, ingawa alikuwa mshiriki wa kanisa karibu maisha yake yote.One woman was brought one hundred miles in a rolling chair. She had been confined to her bed for over seventeen years, and had had twenty-five doctors. They did not know her case, nor could they do anything for her from the first, but could only quiet her a little. Sometimes she could not stand on her feet, or turn over in bed. A man from her town had been in our meeting in St. Louis, and was healed there. He went home and went to see her, and told her. She knew him as a bad rheumatic. He went in without any crutches, or help, a happy converted man. He took one of my books with him and gave it to her to read. After seeing him and reading the book she was converted. She saw that she had never been converted before, though she had been a church member about all her life.

Alikuwa na hamu kwamba mumewe aongoke. Alipoona hali yake, alisema, “Bwana, lazima niende Indianapolis ili niongoke na kuponywa?” “Ndiyo,” alisema, “lazima nichukuliwe.” Ilikuwa kuchukua maisha yake mikononi mwake, kuhatarisha safari, lakini mumewe alimleta mkutanoni, naye aliongoka na kuponywa; na mumewe pia aliongoka. Alienda kwake akipiga kelele za shangwe, naye akaanza kupiga kelele za shangwe, na akaruka kutoka kiti chake cha magurudumu, mwanamke aliyeponywa. Kisha kulikuwa na kelele za shangwe kote hemani, na alipochukua mkono wake na kutembea hadi jukwaani, na kusimama mbele ya hadhara kubwa, ilikuwa mara ya kwanza walipokuwa wamesimama pamoja kwa zaidi ya miaka kumi na saba. Wote wawili walikuwa warefu na wenye mwonekano wa heshima, naye alikuwa na fahari zaidi kwake kuliko walipokuwa wamesimama kama bibi na bwana arusi, na kila mtu ndani na karibu na hema alifurahi. Kulikuwa na machozi mengi ya furaha kutoka kwenye nyuso ngumu. Tuliimba, “Let the Hallelujahs Roll,” na tukawa na Sadaka ya Kutikisa ya Sifa (Wave Offering of Praise), tukitumia leso na kofia. Ilionekana kila mkono ulikuwa umeinuliwa; kukiwa na kelele za sifa.She had been anxious for her husband to get converted. When she saw her condition, she said, “Lord must I go to Indianapolis to be converted and healed?” “Yes,” she said, “I must be taken.” It was taking her life in her hands, to run the risk of the journey, but her husband brought her to the meeting, and she was converted and healed; and her husband was also converted. He went to her shouting, and she commenced shouting, and sprang out of her wheel chair, a healed woman. Then there was shouting all over the tent, and when he took her arm and walked up to the platform, and stood before the great audience, it was the first time that they had stood together for over seventeen years. They were both tall and stately looking, and he was prouder of her than when they stood as bride and groom, and everyone in and around the tent was glad. There were many tears of joy from hard faces. We sang, “Let the Hallelujahs Roll,” and had a Wave Offering of Praise, using handkerchiefs and hats. It looked as if every hand was raised; with shouts of praise.

Watu nyumbani kwake walidhani wangemrudisha katika sanduku, akiwa amekufa; lakini waliposikia alikuwa akirudi nyumbani mzima, karibu mji wote ulikuwa kwenye gati ya mto kumkaribisha nyumbani. Alienda kanisani kwa mara ya kwanza pale katika mji huo kwa zaidi ya miaka kumi na saba, naye alisimama na kuhubiri na kusimulia mambo makuu aliyomfanyia Bwana. Kaka wa mumewe alikuwa akihubiri kwa miaka mingi, na kaka huyu alijiunga naye katika huduma, na tangu hapo yeye na mkewe wanaenda pamoja kufanya mikutano.The people at her home thought they would bring her back in a box, dead; but when they heard she was coming home well, nearly the whole town was at the river wharf to welcome her home. She went to the church for the first time there in that town for over seventeen years, and she stood up and preached and told what great things the Lord had done. Her husband’s brother had been preaching for many years, and this brother joined him in the ministry, and since then he and his wife went out together to hold meetings.

Mwanamume mmoja alipata maono ya hema hili, na ya kazi, miaka ishirini iliyopita; na ya kupanda magari ya umeme kwenda na kutoka hemani. Alieleza mkutano, naye alikuwa ameniona. Bwana alimtumia kwa njia nyingi kuleta wenye dhambi kwa Kristo. Alimwahidi Bwana kwamba angefanya lolote atakalomwomba. Usiku mmoja alikuwa akienda nyumbani na ilikuwa giza sana. Aliingia kwenye uchochoro kuomba, kama Bwana alivyomwongoza kufanya hivyo, na alipopiga magoti na kuomba kwa ajili ya watu waliopotea, kulikuwa na wanaume wawili waliojificha katika kibanda cha karibu. Bwana alimwongoza kuombea wanaume na wanawake waovu; alipokuwa akifanya hivyo alisikia kelele ndani ya kibanda, na wanaume wale walitoka nyuma yake mahali walipokuwa. Walimkumbatia na kukiri kwamba walikuwa wakingoja kuiba, na kama wangekamatwa, kuua. Walikuwa na sumu na walikusudia kufa kuliko kukamatwa. Papo hapo waliongoka, na wakaelekea nyumbani kwao, wanaume wenye furaha.A man had a vision of this tent, and the work, twenty years ago; and of riding in electric cars to and from the tent. He described the meeting, and he had seen me. The Lord used him in many ways to bring sinners to Christ. He promised the Lord he would do anything he asked. One night he was going home and it was very dark. He went into an alley to pray, as the Lord led him to do so, and as he knelt down and prayed for lost men, there were two men secreted in a shed close by. The Lord led him to pray for wicked men and women; while doing so he heard a noise inside the shed, and the men came out behind him from where they were. They threw their arms around him and confessed they were waiting to rob, and if they were caught, murder. They had poison and intended to die rather than to be taken. Right then and there they were converted, and started for their homes, happy men.

Mkutano huu ulikuwa na mafanikio makubwa kuliko ule wa mwaka mmoja kabla. Wahudumu wengi tuliowajua, na ambao walikuwa wameanza kama wahudumu, na wainjilisti kutoka mikutano yangu miaka kumi na kumi na tano kabla, walikuja kutoka kila mahali kuniona, na kuwa katika mikutano. Miongoni mwao waongofu wengi na wafanyakazi, kwa njia zote, katika Shamba la Mizabibu la Bwana. Lo! Tulikuwa na upendo na ushirika kama huo! Nguvu na uwepo wa Bwana zilidhihirishwa katika karama, maonyesho, na kazi na miito; pamoja na kazi kuu za Roho Mtakatifu.This meeting was a greater success than the one a year before. Many ministers that we knew, and who had started out as ministers, and evangelists from my meetings ten and fifteen years before, came from all parts to see me, and be in the meetings. Amongst them many converts and workers, in all ways, in the Master’s Vineyard. Oh! We had such love and fellowship! The power and presence of the Lord was manifested in gifts, demonstrations, and operations and callings; with mighty works of the Holy Ghost.

Dada mmoja alinena kwa lugha zisizojulikana usiku kucha. Hii ilikuwa kabla Roho Mtakatifu hajashuka Los Angeles, California. Mhudumu mmoja alikuja kuniona. Alisema alikuwa ameongoka kupitia mhudumu aliyeongoka kupitia mimi. Alikuwa amesikia mengi mno kunihusu hata akaja maili hamsini kumwona bibi yake. Kiangazi kilichopita, miaka minane baadaye, tulirudi, na kufanya mkutano wa hema kwa miezi kadhaa; na mamia kadhaa waliokolewa na kuponywa karibu kila ugonjwa. Saratani, uvimbe, upofu, na uziwi; vilema waliletwa, au waliingia kwa magongo; wengine walikuwa katika hali ya kufa, na wote walipokea mguso wa kimungu, na kuponywa kwa nguvu zake, wakatembea, wakapiga kelele za shangwe, na kumsifu Mungu. Wengi walibatizwa katika Roho Mtakatifu. Bwana alitumia wengi kwa njia ya kimiujiza, wakisema, na kuimba, na kutabiri, kama Roho Mtakatifu alivyowapa kutamka; na pia kwa lugha ya Kiingereza; na kila mtu alishawishika kwamba ilikuwa ya Bwana. Mungu alitoa maono ya ajabu ya Kuja Karibuni kwa Yesu, na ya matetemeko ya ardhi, na maafa ambayo yametokea, na yanayokaribia kutokea.One sister spake in unknown tongues all night. This was before the Holy Ghost fell at Los Angeles, California. A minister came to see me. He said he had been converted through a minister that was converted through me. He had heard so much about me that he had come fifty miles to see his grandmother. Last summer, eight years after, we came back, and held a tent meeting for several months; and several hundred were saved and healed of almost every disease. Cancers, tumors, blindness, and deafness; cripples were brought in, or came in on crutches; some were in a dying condition, and all received the divine touch, and were healed by his power, and walked, shouted, and praised God. Many were baptized with the Holy Ghost. The Lord used many in a miraculous way, speaking and singing, and prophesying, as the Holy Ghost gave utterance; and in the English language also; and everyone was convinced it was of the Lord. God gave wonderful visions of the Soon Coming of Jesus, and of earthquakes, and calamities that have come, and are coming to pass.

Mwanamke mmoja aliletwa kutoka Cincinnati, akifa kwa saratani. Madaktari walimrudisha nyumbani afe. Alikuwa katika hali mbaya sana kiasi kwamba harufu iliwafanya watu wagonjwa. Ilikuwa Juni, na joto sana, na inzi walikuwa wengi juu ya vazi lake. Alikuwa Mkristo, na alikuwa tayari kufa, lakini Bwana alisema hatakufa, bali ataishi. Katika chini ya dakika kumi baada ya kuanza kuomba, aliponywa kabisa; aliruka na kupiga kelele za shangwe; harufu ilikoma pamoja na usaha, mara moja. Alibaki juma moja, na kwenda kazini.A woman was brought from Cincinnati, dying from cancer. The doctors sent her home to die. She was in such an offensive condition that the odor made people sick. It was in June, and very warm, and the flies were thick over her dress. She was a Christian, and was ready to die, but the Lord said she should not die, but live. In less than ten minutes after I began to pray, she was completely healed; she jumped and shouted; the odor stopped with the discharge, at once. She remained a week, and went to work.

Tulifunga mkutano na kwenda Maxwell, mji mdogo maili ishirini na tatu mashariki mwa Indianapolis. Bwana alivuta watu kutoka kila mahali; ingawa ulikuwa mji mdogo, kulikuwa na roho elfu mbili pale kwa wakati mmoja siku za Jumapili, na zaidi Jumapili ya mwisho. Bwana alikuwepo kuwatuliza watu, neno lilikuwa na nguvu ya kufanya mkutano mkubwa utetemeke. Mungu aliwaita kwa radi na umeme; kwa nguvu ya upanga wake wenye makali kuwili, wasikie neno la Bwana, na wajiandae kwa hukumu zinazokuja karibuni; na kwa kuja karibuni kwa Bwana. Walihukumiwa dhambini; wengi wao walipokea wito wao wa mwisho. Ufuatao utakuwa kwenye Hukumu.We closed the meeting and went to Maxwell, a little town twenty-three miles east of Indianapolis. The Lord drew the people from all parts; though it was a little town, there were two thousand souls there at a time on Sundays, and more on the last Sunday. The Lord was there to hold the people still, the word was with power to make the great congregation tremble. God called them with thunder and lightning; with the power of his two edged sword, to hear the word of the Lord, and to get ready for the judgments that are coming soon; and for the soon coming of the Lord. They were convicted; many of them received their last call. The next will be to the Judgment.

Kisha tulienda Ohio, kisha tukarudi Indianapolis, tukaanza mkutano katika Kanisa la Kikristo (Christian Church), na kukaa miezi minane hivi. Watu waliokolewa na kuponywa tangu mwanzo. Walikuja kutoka Chicago, na miji mingine, na kutoka kote kwa mamia ya maili, nao waliokolewa, kuponywa, na kubatizwa katika Roho Mtakatifu. Miujiza mingi ya uponyaji ya ajabu kama ilivyofanyika tangu siku za kanisa la kwanza.Next we went to Ohio, then came back to Indianapolis, commenced meeting in the Christian Church, and remained about eight months. People were saved and healed from the first. They came from Chicago, and other cities, and from all around for several hundred miles, and were saved, healed, and baptized with the Holy Ghost. Many as remarkable miracles of healing as have been wrought since the days of the early church.

[…][…]

4. Ndani ya Pazia: Mahubiri juu ya Ibada na juu ya Kuhubiri kwa Nguvu ya Roho4. Within the Veil: Sermons on Worship and on Preaching in the Power of the Spirit

Maria Woodworth-Etter, Acts of the Holy Ghost (Dallas: John F. Worley, 1912), sura ya XLI, uk. 241–249 (mahubiri juu ya utukufu wa Bwana juu ya Mlima Sinai, pamoja na muhtasari wake wa kazi ya miaka kumi na minne), na sura ya LXIV, uk. 433–437 (mahubiri juu ya nguvu ya Neno linalohubiriwa kwa uthibitisho wa Roho). Chanzo cha msingi; namba za kurasa zimetoka kwenye maandishi ya OCR ambayo hayajalinganishwa na ukurasa halisi; tafsiri ni za mwandishi.Maria Woodworth-Etter, Acts of the Holy Ghost (Dallas: John F. Worley, 1912), chapter XLI, pp. 241–249 (sermon on the glory of the Lord on Mount Sinai, with her summary of fourteen years’ work), and chapter LXIV, pp. 433–437 (sermon on the power of the Word preached in the demonstration of the Spirit). Primary source; page numbers from the uncollated OCR; the interpretations are the author’s.

Dokezo la CTS: Katika mahubiri ya kwanza (karibu 1894) ibada inamaanisha kukutana na utukufu wa Mungu kama watu waliowekwa wakfu na kutakaswa; “ndani ya pazia” (within the veil) na “Patakatifu pa Patakatifu” (the Most Holy Place) ni hekalu la ndani la hema la kukutania (Waebrania 10:19–20), na “shekina” (shekinah) ni utukufu wa uwepo wa Mungu akaaye kati ya watu wake. Mahubiri ya pili ni agizo lake kwa wahubiri: hubirini “maneno yote ya uzima huu” kwa “uthibitisho wa Roho na wa nguvu” (1 Wakorintho 2:4). Nukuu za Biblia katika maandishi ya Kiingereza zinafuata King James Version; tafsiri hii ya Kiswahili inatumia maneno ya Biblia ya Kiswahili ya Union Version (SUV) inapowezekana. Shairi moja na wimbo mmoja wa waandishi wengine vimeachwa ([…]).CTS note: In the first sermon (about 1894) worship means meeting God’s glory as a consecrated, cleansed people; “within the veil” and “the Most Holy Place” are the inner sanctuary of the tabernacle (Hebrews 10:19–20), and the “shekinah” is the glory of God’s dwelling presence. The second sermon is her charge to preachers: preach “all the words of this life” in “demonstration of the Spirit and of power” (1 Corinthians 2:4). Bible quotations follow the King James Version; the translations use the wording of the Reina-Valera (1909) and Louis Segond (1910) Bibles where possible. A poem and a song by other writers are omitted ([…]).

Sura ya XLI. Mahubiri: Utukufu wa Bwana Ulikaa juu ya Mlima SinaiChapter XLI. Sermon: The Glory of the Lord Abode upon Mount Sinai

“Na huo utukufu wa Bwana ukakaa juu ya mlima Sinai, na lile wingu likaufunika siku sita; siku ya saba akamwita Musa toka kati ya lile wingu. Na kuonekana kwake huo utukufu wa Bwana kulikuwa machoni pa wana wa Israeli kama moto ulao juu ya kilele cha mlima” (Kut. 24:16–17). Tunasoma kwa mshangao maonyesho ya kimungu ya nguvu na utukufu wa Mungu, lakini ni wangapi wanaoelewa kwamba sisi pia tunaweza kuyatazama? Watu wanaonekana kudhani kwamba maonyesho haya yalikuwa kwa wafuasi wa kwanza. Hatupati mafundisho kama hayo katika neno la Mungu. Bwana, utusaidie kujua kwamba Mungu wetu ni yule yule milele. Mungu angependa daima kukaa na watu wake. Hataki kuishi mbali nao. Furaha yake na raha yake ni kuwa nao daima. Angetembea nao; na popote nyayo za Mungu zimekuwa kati ya watu wake ameacha njia nzuri ya nuru na utukufu.And the glory of the Lord abode upon Mount Sinai; and the cloud covered it six days; and the seventh day he called unto Moses out of the midst of the cloud. And the sight of the glory of the Lord was like the devouring fire on the top of the mount in the eyes of the children of Israel. (Exod. xxiv. 15, 16.) We read with wonder the supernatural displays of God’s power and glory, but how many comprehend that we, too, may behold them? The people seem to think that these manifestations were for the early followers. We do not find any such teaching in the word of God. Lord, help us to know that our God is the same forever. God would ever dwell with his people. He does not want to live apart from them. His delight and pleasure is to ever be with them. He would walk with them; and wherever the footsteps of God have been among his people he has left a beautiful pathway of light and glory.

Mungu hufurahi kufunua mkono wake wa nguvu; hufurahi kuonyesha utukufu wake. Hufanya njia baharini, na mkondo katika maji makuu. Utukufu wake ni kwa ajili ya watu wake. Anataka kuwapa. Lo, kwamba watu wake wauache! Lo, kwamba aje kwake mwenyewe, na walio wake wasimpokee! (Yohana 1:11).God delights to reveal his arm of power; he rejoices to show forth his glory. He maketh a way in the sea, and a path in the mighty deep. His glory is for his people. He wants to bestow it upon them. O, that his people should reject it! O, that he should come unto his own, and his own receive him not!

Mungu daima ametamani kujidhihirisha kwa watoto wake. Zamani za kale alijijulisha kwa maonyesho mbalimbali ya nguvu zake. Alishuka juu ya Mlima Sinai kwa moto na moshi, na wingu la utukufu likafunika mlima; sauti yake ilisikika katika radi; alijidhihirisha katika umeme; alitangulia mbele ya Israeli katika nguzo ya wingu mchana, na akatulia juu yao katika nguzo ya moto usiku, na utukufu wa uwepo wake ulikuwa pamoja nao.God has ever desired to manifest himself unto his children. In the ancient days he made himself known in various manifestations of his power. He descended upon Mount Sinai in fire and smoke, and a cloud of glory covered the mount; his voice was heard in the thunder; he revealed himself in the lightning; he went before Israel in a cloudy pillar by day, and hovered over them in a pillar of fire by night, and the glory of his presence was with them.

Katika siku za mitume Mungu alijidhihirisha, kwa njia ya Roho Mtakatifu mbarikiwa, kwa njia nyingi za kimiujiza. Alimjia Sauli wa Tarso katika mwangaza wa jua la adhuhuri, na akambadilisha kutoka mtesi shupavu kuwa mhubiri shupavu. Aliwajia wanafunzi waliostaajabu juu ya mlima wa kugeuka sura, na Agano la Kale na Agano Jipya yakazungumza mazungumzo ya mbinguni. Alikuja juu ya kanisa kwa nguvu kuu ya kutukuza hata akaonyesha, si moja tu ya matukio ya ajabu, bali tukio kuu la ajabu la historia. Katika maonyesho haya yote ya nguvu zake watu walitambua uwepo wa Mungu na kumpa utukufu. Kwamba ulikuja wakati wa kuvurugika kwa mawasiliano ya Mungu na watu wake, haukuwa mpango wa Mungu. Mungu amewaambia watu kwamba kama wangesikiliza sauti yake angewapa shauri. Lakini waliasi imani, naye Mungu akajiondoa. Mungu hatakaa kamwe na watu walioasi, wala sauti yake haitasikika katikati yao. Mungu hasemi kamwe moyoni ambamo minong’ono ya Shetani inasikika. Ni wale walio safi wa moyo tu watakaoona maonyesho ya Mungu.In the apostolic days God revealed himself, through the blessed Holy Ghost, in many miraculous ways. He came to Saul of Tarsus in the brightness of the noonday sun, and changed him from a bold persecutor to a bold preacher. He came to the amazed disciples upon the transfiguration mount, and the Old Dispensation and the New held heavenly converse. He came upon the church with such magnifying power that she presented, not simply one of the phenomena, but the grand phenomenon of history. In all these exhibitions of his power the people recognized the presence of God and gave him the glory. That there came a time when there was an interruption of the communication of God with his people, was not due to God’s plan. God has told the people that if they would hearken unto his voice he would give them counsel. But they apostatized, and God withdrew himself. God will never dwell with an apostate people, nor will his voice be heard in their midst. God never speaks in the heart where the whispers of Satan are heard. It is only the pure in heart who shall see the manifestations of God.

Tunaishi katika siku za mwisho, na nyakati tukufu za pentekoste ya kwanza ni kwa ajili yetu. Kama, kama ilivyokuwa katika siku za Samweli, kungekuwa na kurudi kwa “Maono Wazi” na mawasiliano yaliyokatizwa ya Mungu na watu wake yakarudishwa, kuporomoka kukubwa kwa nguvu za kanisa kungezuiliwa. Roho Mtakatifu hayuko tena pamoja nasi kwa nguvu ya pentekoste ya kwanza. Mifano ya maonyesho dhahiri ya Roho Mtakatifu ni ya kuumiza kwa kutoonekana na ni ya nadra. Kanisa ni kizuizi cha kukataza tu katika kuzuia mafuriko ya uovu, wakati linapaswa kuwa nguvu chanya ya kushambulia katika kurudisha nyuma uovu. Kwa huzuni ni lazima tukiri kwamba utukufu wa siku za zamani umeondoka. Sasa, kuna sababu kwa nini hatuoni maonyesho ya ajabu ya nguvu ya Mungu miongoni mwa watu. Kuna kizuizi. Tatizo la watu leo ni kwamba wanaamini kwamba nguvu hii ilikuwa kwa kanisa la kwanza tu, nasi tumechukua maoni ya mababu zetu na kuyashikilia. Hatujamjaribu Mungu na kutimiza masharti yake, na kuona kama angemimina Roho wake. Hatujatimiza masharti, kama ya kumwomba Mungu aonyeshe nguvu zake. Tumeamini kwamba Mungu ameondoa nguvu hii kutoka kwa kanisa; na mtu anapotoa imani na kuamini kwamba siku hizi zaweza kuwa kwa ajili yetu sasa, mtu huyo anaitwa mwendawazimu, mwathirika wa hipnotiki, na kadhalika.We are living in the last days, and the glorious times of the early pentecost are for us. If, as in the days of Samuel, there could be a return of the “Open Vision” and the interrupted communication of God with his people restored, the great decline of the power of the church would be arrested. The Holy Ghost is no longer, with us in primitive pentecostal power. Instances of marked displays of the Holy Ghost, are painfully inconspicuous and exceptional. The church is merely a negative barrier in restraining the floods of wickedness, when she should be a positive, aggressive force in driving back evil. Sorrowfully we must acknowledge that the glory of the former days has departed. Now, there is a reason why we do not see the wonderful displays of God’s power among the people. There is a hindrance. The trouble with the people to-day is, that they believe that this power was for the early church only, and we have taken the views of our ancestors and abided by them. We have not tested God and met his conditions, and seen whether he would pour down his Spirit. We have not met the conditions, such as would ask God to display his power. We have believed that God has taken this power from the church; and when one does put forth the faith and believes these days may be for us now, such a one is called a crank, a hypnotic, etc.

Utukufu wa Mungu uliondolewa kutoka hekaluni kwa sababu walikuwa wamemwacha. Aliwaambia kwamba maadamu watatii sheria zake atakuwa pamoja nao; lakini ni kwa sababu walimwacha Mungu ndipo alipoondoa uwepo wake kutoka kwao. Bwana yuko tayari daima kufanya sehemu yake. Ingawa waamini wake wa kweli wanaweza kuwa wachache, atakuwa kwao jeshi lenye nguvu. “Usiogope, wewe mdudu Yakobo, na ninyi watu wa Israeli, mimi nitakusaidia,” asema Bwana (Isaya 41:14). Watu wa Mungu ni wachache. Popote watu wa Mungu walipokuwa vitani, idadi ya Bwana ilikuwa ndogo zaidi. Lakini kila vita ilipopiganwa kwa nguvu za Bwana, ndipo Mungu aliwapigania vita na kuwaokoa. Mungu atawafanya walio wachache washinde wakati vita inapopiganwa kwa nguvu za Bwana.The glory of God was withdrawn from the temple because they had abandoned him. He told them that so long as they would obey his laws he would be with them; but it was because they forsook God that he withdrew his presence from them. The Lord is always ready to do his part. Though his true believers may be few, he will be to them a mighty host. “Fear not, thou worm Jacob, and ye men of Israel, and I will help thee,” saith the Lord. God’s people are in the minority. Wherever God’s people were engaged in warfare the numbers of the Lord were the smallest. But whenever the battle was fought in the strength of the Lord, then God fought the battles for them and delivered them. God will make the minority victorious when the fight is in the strength of the Lord.

Umati wa watu hautafuti ishara na maajabu leo. Hawataki kuyaona. Kuhubiri kwa Mungu ni upumbavu kwao wasioamini. Tunahubiri injili kama Bwana anavyotupa. Mungu abarikiwe, watu wake hutii roho, na mahali roho alipo huitambua. Mahali unapoona maonyesho haya—kilema akiruka kama ayala, wagonjwa wakiponywa, watu wakipigwa chini na nguvu, na kadhalika—ni ishara inayoonekana ya uwepo wa ajabu wa Mungu.The masses of the people are not looking for signs and wonders to-day. They do not want to see them. The preaching of God is foolishness to them that believe not. We preach the gospel as the Lord gives it to us. Bless God, his people obey the spirit, and where the spirit is they recognize it. Where you see these manifestations—the lame leap as an hart, the sick healed, people stricken down with the power, etc.—it is a visible sign of God’s wonderful presence.

Yesu alisema: “Nitawatumia Roho Mtakatifu naye atakaa nanyi milele!” Lakini lo, ni wangapi wa watu wa Mungu wanaojidai wanamdharau Roho Mtakatifu! Mahali pengi ambapo watu wanajidai kumfuata Mungu Roho Mtakatifu amefukuzwa; na wapo maelfu ambao Roho Mtakatifu amewajia kwa mara ya mwisho. Hatutakaa hapa muda mrefu. Tunaelekea Hukumuni, na wakati umefika wa sisi kutoka katika mapokeo ya wanadamu. Roho Mtakatifu ndiye Kiongozi wetu na Mwalimu wetu. Lazima tumtegemee yeye kwa mafundisho yetu.Jesus said: “I will send you the Holy Ghost and he shall abide with you forever!” But oh, how many of God’s professed people despise the Holy Ghost! In many places where the people profess to follow God the Holy Ghost has been driven out; and there are thousands to whom the Holy Ghost has come for the last time. We are not going to stay here very long. We are bound for Judgment, and the time has come for us to get out from the traditions of men. The Holy Ghost is our Leader and Teacher. We must depend upon him for our teachings.

Utukufu wa Bwana ulifunika mlima kwa siku zile sita; nao watu waliuona na kuuamini. Waliona nguvu inayoonekana ya Mungu. Je, tunatazamia nguvu inayoonekana katikati yetu leo? Musa aliishi na Mungu siku arobaini mchana na usiku, amefungiwa na Mungu bila chakula. Sasa, hamwamini hilo. Mimi naamini. Naamini Biblia yote. Mungu atusaidie kuamini Biblia yote au kuitupa.The glory of the Lord covered the mountain for those six days; and the people saw it and believed it. They saw the visible power of God. Do we look for the visible power in our midst to-day? Moses lived with God forty days and forty nights, shut up with God without nourishment. Now, you don’t believe that. I believe it. I believe the whole Bible. God help us to believe the whole Bible or throw it away.

Sasa, ilibidi wafanye kitu. Walijiweka wakfu; walitubu dhambi zao na mapungufu yao; walijiweka wakfu upya kwa Mungu, kisha walikuwa tayari kwa wajibu, na kisha wakatarajia utukufu na ishara na maajabu yanayoonekana. Ilikuwa vivyo hivyo wakati wa Pentekoste. Mia moja na ishirini walikutana pamoja, wakiacha kila kitu, na wakangoja katika sala ya bidii na wakfu kwa siku kumi, wakingojea kuvikwa nguvu ya kuwafaa kwa huduma ya maisha. Wala hawakungoja bure, kwa maana walipokuwa bado wakiomba Roho Mtakatifu alishuka juu yao kwa nguvu ya ajabu, mji ukatikisika, na roho elfu tatu ziliongoka katika siku moja. Kama tungekuwa tayari kutimiza masharti ya Mungu tungepata matokeo yale yale, na uamsho mkuu ungeibuka ambao ungeutikisa ulimwengu, na maelfu ya roho zingeokolewa. Maonyesho ya nguvu ya Mungu siku ya Pentekoste yalikuwa mfano tu wa kile Mungu alichokusudia kifuate katika vizazi vyote. Badala ya kutazama nyuma kwenye Pentekoste, tuwe daima tukitazamia kuja kwake, hasa katika siku hizi za mwisho. Mungu atusaidie kujipanga mstari na kukutana pamoja kama mtu mmoja.Now, they had to do something. They made a consecration; repented of their sins and shortcomings; they made a new consecration to God, and then they were ready for duty, and then expected the glory and the visible signs and wonders. It was just the same at the time of Pentecost. The one hundred and twenty came together, forsaking everything, and tarried in earnest prayer and consecration for ten days, waiting for the enduement of power to fit them for life’s service. And they didn’t wait in vain, for while they were yet praying the Holy Ghost came upon them in wondrous power, the city was shaken, and three thousand souls were converted in a single day. If we were ready to meet God’s conditions we would have the same results, and a mighty revival would break out that would shake the world, and thousands of souls would be saved. The displays of God’s power on the day of Pentecost were only a sample of what God designed should follow all through the ages. Instead of looking back to Pentecost, let us always be expecting it to come, especially in these last days. God help us to get into line and come together as one man.

Katika sura ya 19 (ya Kutoka), Mungu alikuja tena katika wingu angavu. Katika mstari wa 14, Musa alishuka kutoka mlimani na watu wakafua nguo zao. Hii ilikuwa ishara ya usafi. Hii ilikuwa ishara ya utakaso wa ndani. Lazima tuhakikishe kuwa tuna moyo safi. Hatuwezi kamwe kutarajia kuwa na maonyesho haya yanayoonekana ya Mungu isipokuwa tu tukiwa watoto wa Mungu. Watu walikuwa katika hali ya kukutana na Mungu—miili safi, nguo safi. Mungu atusaidie kupata nguvu ya utakaso.In the 19th chapter, God came again in the bright cloud. In the 14th verse, Moses came down from the mountain and the people washed their clothing. This was the emblem of purity. This was the sign of the inward cleansing. We must be sure we have a pure heart. We can never expect to have these visible manifestations of God unless we are children of God. The people were in a condition to meet God—clean bodies, clean garments. God help us to get the cleansing power.

Watu walitetemeka waliposikia sauti ya tarumbeta; na mlima ulitetemeka kwa sababu Bwana alishuka mlimani. Watu waliomba nguvu izuiliwe. Ndivyo ilivyo leo. Hawakuwa sawa, wengine wao. Na ndivyo ilivyo sasa. Watu wanaomba maonyesho haya ya Mungu yasimamishwe. Hawataki ishara inayoonekana ya uwepo wa Mungu. Wingu la utukufu lilikuwa juu yao. Mungu atusaidie kuomba wingu la utukufu liwe juu yetu. Wingu lililokuwa juu yao usiku, lililoonekana kama moto, na nguzo ya wingu mchana, vilikuwa ishara zinazoonekana za uwepo wa Mungu pamoja nao.The people trembled when they heard the sound of the trumpet; and the mountain quaked because the Lord descended into the mount. The people prayed for the power to be stayed. That’s the way to-day. They were not right, some of them. And so it is now. People pray for these demonstrations of God to be stopped. They do not want a visible sign of God’s presence. The cloud of glory hung over them. God help us to pray for the cloud of glory to hang over us. The cloud over them by night, that had the appearance of fire, and the pillar of a cloud by day, were visible signs of God’s presence with them.

Nitageukia sura ya 3 ya 2 Wakorintho. Nataka watu wapendwa wajue kwa nini tunahubiri nguvu na tunaamini ishara hizi zinazoonekana. (Anasoma sehemu za sura hiyo, hasa mistari ya 3, 7, 8, 9 na 11.)I will turn to the 3rd chapter of 2nd Corinthians. I want the dear people to know why we preach the power and believe in these visible signs. (Reads portions of the chapter, with especial reference to verses 3, 7, 8, 9 and 11.)

“Mkidhihirishwa kwamba ninyi ni waraka wa Kristo, uliohudumiwa na sisi, usioandikwa kwa wino, bali kwa Roho wa Mungu aliye hai; si katika mbao za mawe, bali katika mbao za mioyo ya nyama” (2 Kor. 3:3).“Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in the tables of stone, but in the fleshy tables of the heart.”

Lo, Mungu, utusaidie kujua hii inamaanisha nani. Mbao za nyama za mioyo yetu. Msifuni Mungu kwa agano jipya. Sasa tunaweza kuingia ndani ya pazia, katika Patakatifu pa Patakatifu. Mtume anataka tuelewe kwamba tunaweza kumkaribia Mungu zaidi sana. Anaandika sheria yake katika mbao za nyama za mioyo yetu. Mungu anataka tuwe Biblia zinazotembea! Anataka tuwe sanduku hai, linalobeba utukufu wa Mungu! Mwili wetu ni hekalu. Anawasha taa yetu nayo inakuwa angavu zaidi. Kisha tunao waraka ulioandikwa mioyoni mwetu. Ndugu Paulo anasema tuna hazina katika vyombo vya udongo.Oh, God, help us to know whom this means. The fleshy tables of our hearts. Praise God for the new covenant. We may now come within the veil, into the Most Holy Place. The apostle wants us to understand that we can come so much nearer to God. He writes his law on the fleshy tables of our hearts. God wants us to be walking Bibles! He wants us to be a living ark, bearing about the glory of God! Our body is the temple. He lights our lamp and it becomes brighter. Then we have the epistle written in our hearts. Bro. Paul says we have treasure in an earthen vessel.

“Lakini ikiwa huduma ile ya mauti, iliyochorwa kwa maandishi katika mawe, ilikuwa na utukufu, hata wana wa Israeli hawakuweza kumkazia macho Musa uso wake, kwa sababu ya utukufu wa uso wake, ulio wa kupita; je! huduma ya Roho haitakuwa na utukufu zaidi? Kwa maana ikiwa huduma ya adhabu ina utukufu, huduma ya haki inazidi sana kwa utukufu. Kwa maana ikiwa kile kilichokuwa cha kupita kilikuwa na utukufu, kile kinachodumu kina utukufu zaidi sana” (2 Kor. 3:7–9, 11). Kwa hiyo, ikiwa utukufu wa Mungu ulionyeshwa kwa njia ya ajabu katika kipindi cha kale, ni kwa kiasi gani zaidi unapaswa kuwaka kwa mwangaza zaidi katika hekalu la miili yetu leo. Ndugu Paulo anasema andiko huua: ni Roho atoaye nuru. Mungu anatupa nuru leo! Mungu anatupa nuru! Paulo anasema ile ya kale ilitoweka wakati ukuta wa kutenganisha ulipobomolewa; lakini kile kilicho tukufu zaidi kimekuja kukaa. Kristo alisema: “Nitawatumia Msaidizi …” [illegible] Wale walio na ujasiri wa kusimama na kusema kweli watateswa. Lakini lazima tuendelee na kuhubiri kweli; hatuna wakati wa kusikiliza kelele za mashetani. Na tuthubutu kwa ujasiri, kama Hezekia, kupiga hatua kuelekea mageuzi! Na tuusafishe ukuhani, nyua za hekalu, mioyo na maisha yetu wenyewe, kutoka kwa kila kitu kichafu na kinachotia unajisi, na kuleta yote katika ghala, tukimjaribu Mungu, kama hatafungua madirisha ya mbinguni na kutumwagia baraka hata isiwe na nafasi ya kuitosha (Malaki 3:10). Kila uzuri wa utakatifu unapopatikana katika mahekalu ya Mungu, shekina itayajaza kwa utukufu wa Bwana!“But if the ministration of death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not steadfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance: which glory was to be done away: how shall not the ministration of the Spirit be rather glorious? For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory. For if that which is done away is glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious.” Well, if the glory of God was displayed in wonderful manner in the old dispensation, how much brighter should it burn in the temple of our bodies to-day. Bro. Paul says the letter killeth: it is the Spirit that giveth light. God gives us light to-day! God gives us light! Paul says the old was done away when the middle wall of the partition was broken down; but that which is more glorious has come to stay. Christ said: “I will send you the Comforter …” [illegible] Those who have the courage to stand up and tell the truth will be persecuted. But we must go on and preach the truth; we’ve got no time to listen to the howling of devils. Let us boldly dare, like Hezekiah, to strike for a reformation! Let us purge the priesthood, the temple courts, our own hearts and lives, of every unclean and defiling thing, and bring all to the storehouse, putting God to the proof, whether he will not open the windows of heaven and pour us out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it. Whenever the beauty of holiness is found in God’s temples, the shekinah will flood them with the glory of the Lord!

Muhtasari wa Kazi ya Miaka Kumi na Minne ya KwanzaSummary of First Fourteen Years’ Work

Ni zaidi ya miaka kumi na minne tangu nilipoanza kusimama kati ya walio hai na wafu, kuwaonyesha wenye dhambi Mwana-Kondoo wa Mungu aondoaye dhambi za ulimwengu, kupiga tarumbeta katika Sayuni, kupiga kelele ya kengele ya hatari katika Mlima Mtakatifu. Nimekuwa nikienda kutoka uwanja mmoja wa vita hadi mwingine karibu mchana na usiku. Wakati huu nimesafiri maili elfu thelathini na tano mia tatu ishirini na mbili hivi, na kufanya mikutano katika majimbo kumi na matatu; nimesimama mbele ya mamia ya maelfu. Nguvu ya Roho Mtakatifu imeenea kutoka mikutano hii kote Marekani, na imehisiwa katika sehemu nyingi ng’ambo ya bahari kuu katika nguvu ya kuamsha. Mungu peke yake anajua ni maelfu mangapi ya roho zimezaliwa katika ufalme wa Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo, na ni miili mingapi imeponywa kwa nguvu ya Bwana. Maelfu wameokolewa, kuanzia umri wa miaka hamsini hadi themanini na tano; baadhi zaidi ya tisini. Zaidi ya theluthi mbili ya walioongoka walikuwa wamepita umri wa kati.It is over fourteen years since I started out to stand between the living and the dead, to point sinners to the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world, to blow the trumpet in Zion, to sound an alarm in the Holy Mountain. I have been going from one battlefield to another almost day and night. During this time I have traveled about thirty-five thousand three hundred and twenty-two miles, and held meetings in thirteen States; have stood before hundreds of thousands. The power of the Holy Ghost has gone out from these meetings all over the United States, and been felt in many places across the mighty deep in awakening power. God alone knows how many thousand souls have been born into the kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, and how many bodies have been healed by the power of the Lord. Thousands have been saved, from the age of fifty to eighty-five; some past ninety. More than two-thirds that have been converted were past middle age.

Mamia wametoka kama wahudumu na wainjilisti Amerika, na kwa karibu mataifa yote, na Visiwa vya Magharibi mwa India (West Indies) na Afrika. Mamia ya wale waliobarikiwa katika mikutano wamekufa katika ushindi wa imani hai. Wengi wa hawa walikuwa wazee sana, waliong’olewa kama kuni kutoka kwenye moto wa milele. Wengi walisema kwa pumzi yao ya mwisho kwamba watakuwa wakitungoja na kututazama kwenye malango mazuri.Hundreds have gone out as ministers and evangelists in America, and to nearly all nations, and to the West Indies and Africa. Hundreds of those who have been blest in the meetings have died in the triumph of living faith. Many of these were very aged, plucked as brands from the eternal burnings. Many said with their last breath they would be waiting and watching for us at the beautiful gates.

[…][…]

Naweza kusema pamoja na Yoshua, katika ahadi zote Bwana alizotoa, hajakosa hata moja, bali amekuwa pamoja nami katika kila jaribu na kutoa neema na utukufu. Ameshinda adui zangu wote na kulitukuza jina lake tena na tena. Alichofanya zamani atafanya wakati ujao. Nitamtegemea na kuendelea mbele hadi aniite kutoka kazini hadi thawabuni. Kama sisi, kama wahudumu, na makanisa, na kama watu binafsi, tumepitia majaribu mengi na mateso na tumeyavumilia kwa saburi kwa ajili ya Kristo, hatutapoteza thawabu yetu kamwe. Yesu anasema, “Furahini na kushangilia, kwa kuwa thawabu yenu ni kubwa mbinguni” (Mathayo 5:12). Tunapaswa kumshukuru Mungu kwamba tumehesabiwa kuwa wastahili kuteswa kwa ajili yake. Tukiteswa kwa ajili yake tutatawala pamoja naye katika utukufu. Tunajua tunaungana na kundi linalopita katika dhiki na mateso makuu, wakiwa wameosha mavazi yao katika damu ya Mwana-Kondoo.I can say with Joshua, in all the promises the Lord has made, he has never failed in one, but has been with me in every trial and given grace and glory. He has conquered all my enemies and glorified his name again and again. What he has done in the past he will do in the future. I will trust him and go forward until he calls me from labor to reward. If we, as ministers, and churches, and as individuals, have passed through many trials and persecutions and have borne them patiently for Christ’s sake, we will in no wise lose our reward. Jesus says, “Let your heart leap for joy, for great is your reward in heaven.” We ought to thank God we are counted worthy to suffer for him. If we suffer for him we shall reign with him in glory. We know we belong to the company who are going up through great trials and tribulations, having our robes washed in the blood of the Lamb.

Watoto wapendwa wa Mungu, tuwe waaminifu; tuwe askari jasiri. Vita itaisha hivi karibuni. Yesu atawaita askari wake waliojeruhiwa vitani nyumbani hivi karibuni. Anaandaa Makao kwa ajili ya Bibi-arusi; anaandaa Karamu ya Arusi; anakusanya majeshi ya malaika pamoja; magari yake ya vita yako tayari. Hivi karibuni malaika atasimama juu ya bahari na juu ya nchi, na kuapa kwa yeye aliye hai milele na milele kwamba hakutakuwa na wakati tena. Malaika wanapiga tarumbeta. Njooni, mkakusanyike kwenye karamu ya Mungu Mkuu, kwa maana Bibi-arusi amejiweka tayari. Heri walioalikwa kwenye Karamu ya Arusi ya Mwana-Kondoo.Dear children of God, let us be faithful; let us be brave soldiers. The war will soon be over. Jesus will soon call his battle-scarred soldiers home. He is preparing the Mansions for the Bride; he is preparing the Marriage Supper; he is gathering the hosts of angels together; his chariots are ready. Soon the angel will stand upon the sea and upon the earth, and swear by him that liveth forever and ever that there shall be time no longer. The angels sound the trumpet. Come, and gather yourselves together unto the supper of the great God, for the Bride has made herself ready. Blessed are they who are called unto the Marriage Supper of the Lamb.

Mjumbe atakapopiga kelele: “Tazama, bwana arusi anakuja! Tokeni mkamlaki,” ni mandhari gani itakayolipuka mbele ya macho yetu yaliyonyakuliwa, tunapomwona Mfalme wa Mbinguni akija juu ya Kiti chake cheupe cha Enzi; Bwana Arusi akiwa na mavazi yake ya kifalme katika utukufu wote wa Ulimwengu wa Mbinguni, na gari lake la dhahabu, na malaika wote wang’aao kumsindikiza Bibi-arusi, mke wa Mwana-Kondoo, hadi Mji wa Dhahabu, Yerusalemu Mpya, huku roho za watakatifu zikirudi kwa ajili ya miili yao! Ee kaburi, tupe miili yetu.When the herald shall shout: “Behold, the bridegroom cometh! Go ye out to meet him,” what a sight will burst on our raptured vision, as we see the King of Heaven coming on his white Throne; the Bridegroom with his royal robes in all the glory of the Heavenly World, with his golden chariot, with all the shining angels to escort the Bride, the Lamb’s wife, to the Golden City, the New Jerusalem, with the spirits of the saints coming back for their bodies! O grave, give us our bodies.

Mshindi Mwenye Nguvu anafungua makaburi, na kwa kelele inayopenya mapango ya wafu watakatifu, makaburi yanafunguka, watakatifu waliolala wanatoka vitandani mwao vya mavumbi, wamewekwa huru kutoka madhara yote ya dhambi. Uzee, mvi, viungo vilivyonyauka, ulemavu, kifo, ugonjwa, yote ni madhara ya dhambi. Yesu alikuja kutuokoa kutoka laana ya dhambi; kurudisha yote yaliyopotea kwa anguko. Yesu alikufa katika kilele cha maisha, katika nguvu na afya ya utu uzima. Tutakuwa kama yeye; miili hii ya unyonge itabadilishwa na kufanywa kama Mwana tukufu wa Mungu, tusivuliwe, bali tuvikwe juu yake kutokufa. Lo, mkutano huo utakuwa wa furaha kama nini! Familia nzima na marafiki watainuka kutoka makaburi ya zamani ya makanisa na kukumbatiana katika kukumbatiana kwa muda mrefu, kutakodumu milele; wazazi na watoto watakutana, waume na wake, ndugu na dada, marafiki na majirani, wachungaji na makundi yao. Walio hai watabadilishwa kwa dakika moja, wawekwe huru kutoka madhara ya dhambi, na kuvikwa utukufu wa mbinguni.The Mighty Conqueror unlocks the graves, and, with a shout that penetrates the caverns of the sainted dead, the graves fly open, the sleeping saints come forth from their dusty beds, set free from all the effects of sin. Old age, gray hairs, withered limbs, deformities, death, disease, are all the effects of sin. Jesus came to save us from the curse of sin; to restore all that was lost by the fall. Jesus died in the prime of life, in the strength and vigor of manhood. We shall be like him; these vile bodies shall be changed and made like unto the glorious Son of God, not to be unclothed, but clothed upon with immortality. Oh, what a happy meeting that will be! Whole families and friends will rise up from the old churchyards and clasp each other in a long embrace, which will last forever; parents and children shall meet, husbands and wives, brothers and sisters, friends and neighbors, pastors and flocks. Those who are alive will be changed in a moment, set free from the effects of sin, and be clothed with the glory of heaven.

Kisha kelele kuu ya ushindi itapanda kutoka kwa mamilioni ya watakatifu: “Ee mauti, uko wapi uchungu wako? Ee kuzimu, uko wapi ushindi wako?” (1 Kor. 15:55). Lakini shukrani kwa Mungu kwa ushindi juu ya kifo, kuzimu, na kaburi. Askari wa Bwana wameacha uwanja mbalimbali wa vita na wamekuja pamoja kwa sauti ya tarumbeta; vita ya mwisho imepiganwa; mahubiri ya mwisho yamehubiriwa; sala ya mwisho imetolewa; chozi la mwisho limemwagwa kwa ajili ya wenye dhambi; mateso ya mwisho, maumivu na huzuni vimekwisha milele. Lo, utukufu kwa Mungu kwa ushindi! Natamani siku hiyo. Njoo, ee Mkombozi, njoo upesi! Tazama, lo tazama, majeshi yanayong’aa yanainuka, na Mshindi anaongoza majeshi kuuteka mji! Msikie akipiga kelele anapokaribia malango: “Inueni vichwa vyenu, enyi malango; inukeni, enyi milango ya milele, ili Mfalme wa utukufu apate kuingia” (Zab. 24:7). Ni nani huyu Mfalme wa utukufu? Bwana wa majeshi, ndiye Mfalme wa utukufu (Zab. 24:10). Yesu, Mfalme wa Mbinguni, anakuja na Bibi-arusi wake.Then a mighty shout of victory will go up from the millions of saints: “O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?” But thanks be to God for victory over death, hell, and the grave. The soldiers of the Lord have left the various battle fields and have come together at the sounding of the trumpet; the last battle is fought; the last sermon has been preached; the last prayer has been offered; the last tear has been shed for sinners; the last persecution, pain and sorrow are forever over. Oh, glory to God for victory! I long for that day. Come, O Redeemer, quickly come! See, O see, the shining hosts arise, and the Conqueror leading on the armies to take the city! Hear him shout as he nears the gates: “Ye everlasting doors give way, and let the King of Glory in.” Who is this King of Glory? The Lord God of hosts is his name. Jesus, the King of Heaven, is coming with his Bride.

Pigeni kengele za mbinguni; pigeni vinubi vyenu vya dhahabu. Lo, shangwe tutakapokuwa tukitembea katika njia za dhahabu safi. Tutapaza sauti zetu, ambazo zitasikika kama maji mengi yanayokwenda kwa kasi, kama radi kuu, tukiimba utukufu kwa Mwana-Kondoo, ambaye ametununua na kutuosha katika damu yake ya thamani. Tukiwa na vinubi na matawi ya mitende mikononi mwetu, na taji vichwani mwetu, ambazo Yesu ameziweka kwa mikono yake mwenyewe, tutatembea katika njia za mji, pamoja na muziki wote wa majeshi ya mbinguni, tukisema: “Haleluya, kwa maana Bwana Mungu Mwenyezi ametawala. Tufurahi na kushangilia, tumpe utukufu, kwa maana arusi ya Mwana-Kondoo imewadia, na mkewe amejiweka tayari” (Ufu. 19:6–7). Yesu atatuongoza hadi kiti kikuu cheupe cha enzi na kusema: “Hapa, Baba, niko mimi na watoto ulionipa.” Tutajitupa chini mbele ya kiti cha enzi na kutupa taji zetu miguuni pake, tukisema: “Mtakatifu, mtakatifu, mtakatifu, Bwana Mungu wa majeshi! Astahili Mwana-Kondoo aliyechinjwa kuchukua uweza, na utajiri, na hekima, na nguvu, na heshima, na utukufu, na baraka” (Ufu. 5:12).Ring the bells of heaven; strike your harps of gold. Oh, the rapture as we march through the streets of pure gold. We shall raise our voices, which will sound like rushing waters, like mighty thunders, in singing glory to the Lamb, who has bought us and washed us in his own precious blood. With harps and palms in our hands, and crowns on our heads, which Jesus has placed there with his own hands, we shall march through the streets of the city, with all the music of the hosts of heaven, saying: “Alleluia, for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. Let us be glad and rejoice and give honor to him, for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready.” Jesus will lead us to the great white throne and say: “Here, Father, am I, and the children thou hast given me.” We will prostrate ourselves before the throne and cast our crowns at his feet, saying: “Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord God of hosts! Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing.”

Sote tutaketi kwenye Karamu ya Arusi ya Mwana-Kondoo. Lo, kundi gani! Manabii, mitume, mashahidi, baba, mama, watoto, marafiki na majirani, ndugu na dada katika Bwana, wahudumu na waongofu—lo, Mkutano gani wa Kuungana Tena! Mkusanyiko gani huo utakuwa, tunapotazama kando ya meza nyuso zinazong’aa na kuangaza! Kisha kumwona Mwokozi mpendwa akitabasamu juu ya watoto wake itakuwa zaidi ya yote. Msomaji mpendwa, je, utakuwepo?We shall all sit down to the Marriage Supper of the Lamb. Oh, what a company! Prophets, apostles, martyrs, fathers, mothers, children, friends and neighbors, brothers and sisters in the Lord, ministers and converts—oh, what a Reunion! What a gathering that will be, as we look along the table at the bright and shining faces! Then to behold the dear Saviour smiling on his children will be more than all. Dear reader, will you be there?

Sura ya LXIV. Mahubiri juu ya Nguvu ya Ajabu ya Neno la Mungu, Linapohubiriwa kwa Uthibitisho wa RohoChapter LXIV. Sermon on the Wonderful Power of the Word of God, when Preached in the Demonstration of the Spirit

“Kwa maana yeyote atakayeniionea haya mimi na maneno yangu katika kizazi hiki kisicho na uaminifu na chenye dhambi, Mwana wa Adamu naye atamwonea haya, atakapokuja katika utukufu wa Baba yake pamoja na malaika watakatifu” (Marko 8:38). “Hapo mwanzo kulikuwako Neno, naye Neno alikuwako kwa Mungu, naye Neno alikuwa Mungu. Huyo mwanzo alikuwako kwa Mungu. Vyote vilikuwa kwa huyo; wala pasipo yeye hakikufanyika kitu kimoja kilichofanyika” (Yohana 1:1–3). Naye Neno alifanyika mwili, akakaa kwetu. Lile lililokuwako tangu mwanzo, tulilolisikia, tulilolitazama kwa macho yetu, tulilolishuhudia, na mikono yetu ikalishika, kuhusu Neno la uzima (kwa maana uzima ulidhihirishwa, nasi tumeuona, na kuushuhudia, na kuwahubiri ninyi uzima ule wa milele, uliokuwako kwa Baba, ukadhihirishwa kwetu). Lile tulilolisikia na kulitazama tunawahubiri ninyi, ili ninyi nanyi mpate kushirikiana nasi; na ushirika wetu sisi ni pamoja na Baba, na pamoja na Mwanawe Yesu Kristo (1 Yohana 1:1–3).“WHOSOEVER therefore shall be ashamed of Me and of My Words in this adulterous and sinful generation: of him also shall the Son of Man be ashamed, when He cometh in the glory of His Father with the holy angels. (Mark 8.38.) In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by him; and without him was not anything made that was made.” (John 1.1, 2, and 3.) And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us. That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life. (For the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and shew unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us.) That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ.” (1 John 1, 2, and 3.)

Maneno ya Mungu yametumwa kutoka mbinguni kwetu na Yesu Kristo, na mitume watakatifu, yaliyosemwa kwa Roho Mtakatifu. Yametoka kwa Mungu na yanatoka kama nguvu hai.The words of God have been sent down from heaven to us by Jesus Christ, and the holy apostles, spoken with the Holy Ghost. They are from God and go forth a living power.

“Je! Huamini ya kuwa mimi ni ndani ya Baba, na Baba yu ndani yangu? Maneno ninayowaambia sisemi kwa nafsi yangu; bali Baba akaaye ndani yangu ndiye anayezifanya kazi zake.” “Niaminini ya kwamba mimi ni ndani ya Baba, na Baba ndani yangu; la sivyo, niaminini kwa sababu ya kazi zenyewe” (Yohana 14:10–11). Zinashuhudia kwamba Baba yu ndani yangu, na pamoja nami. Mungu alisema ulimwengu ukawepo. Mungu alisema, “Iwe nuru,” kukawa nuru. Alipolisema neno, dunia, nchi, nuru, giza, bahari kuu, maziwa, milima, mabonde, pamoja na matunda yote, na maua, vilichipuka katika uhai, katika kuwapo na uzuri. Alisema neno na kila kiumbe hai kilisimama mbele yake; kutoka wanyama wakubwa wa baharini, simba wa msituni, wanyama wa mwituni wa kila aina, hadi ndege mdogo anayeimba, walisimama wakitazama kwa mshangao na hofu, Mungu Mwenye Nguvu, ambaye kwa neno la kinywa chake, na nguvu ya sauti yake, aliwaita katika ulimwengu huu mzuri: wakisema kwa uwepo wao wenyewe, “Tunajua wewe ni Yehova mkuu! Mungu ukaaye Umilele.”“Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in Me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of Myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, He doeth the works.” “Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works sake.” (John 14.12, and 13.) They testify that the Father is in Me, and with Me. God spake the worlds into existence. God said, “Let there be light,” and there was light. As He spake the word, the earth, land, light, darkness, the mighty seas, lakes, mountains, valleys, with all the fruits, and flowers sprang into life, into existence and beauty. He spake the word and every living creature stood before Him; from the mighty monsters of the sea, the lion of the forest, wild beasts of every kind, down to the little singing bird, they stood looking in wonder and awe, at the Mighty God, that had by the word of His mouth, and the power of His voice, called them into this beautiful world: saying by their very presence, “We know thou art the great Jehovah! the God that inhabitest Eternity.

Makuhani wakuu walipowatuma maofisa kumleta Yesu, waliulizwa, ‘Mbona hamkumleta?’ Wakasema, “Hajapata kusema mtu ye yote kama huyu” (Yohana 7:46). “Kwa sauti yake wafu wanafufuliwa, wenye ukoma wanatakaswa, vipofu wanaona, wanarudishiwa kuona kwao. Dhoruba ya kutisha juu ya Bahari ya Galilaya ilinyamazishwa kwa Neno lake, na bahari iliyonguruma ikawa kama bahari ya kioo.” Maneno ya Mungu yaliyosemwa na Roho Mtakatifu yana athari ile ile leo. Kuna nguvu nyingi vile vile katika jina la Yesu leo. Kwa njia ya Roho Mtakatifu, maneno yake huja kama makaa ya moto, yakichoma kupitia akili na mioyo ya watu. Hutupwa kama mishale iliyochovywa katika damu ya Yesu: kama umeme, ikiwachoma adui za mfalme kichwani, na kukaa moyoni: huanguka kama wafu. Ni kama zile changarawe ndogo za Daudi, tunazirusha kwa bahati, na Mungu huziongoza hata hazirudi bure, bali huleta uzima, au kifo; mbinguni au kuzimu.When the high priest sent the officers to bring Jesus, the question was asked them, ‘Why did you not bring him?’ They said, “Never man spake like this man.” (John 7.46.) “With his voice the dead are raised, the lepers cleansed, the blind see, they have their sight restored. The raging storm on the Sea of Galilee was hushed at His Word, and the roaring sea became as a sea of glass.” The words of God spoken by the Holy Ghost have the same effect to-day. There is as much power in the name of Jesus to-day. Through the Holy Ghost, his words come like coals of fire, burning through the brains, and hearts of men. They are shot out like arrows dipped in the blood of Jesus: like lightning, piercing the king’s enemies in the head, and lodging in the heart: they fall like dead men. They are like David’s little pebbles, we throw them at a venture, and God directs them so that they never return void, but they bring life, or death; heaven or hell.

Zinasimama milele, kwa maana kwa neno tutahesabiwa haki au tutahukumiwa. Wanafunzi walipokamatwa, na kuwekwa gerezani, kama ilivyoandikwa katika sura ya tano ya Matendo, mistari ya 19 na 20, “Malaika wa Bwana alifungua milango ya gereza usiku, akawatoa nje, akasema, Nendeni mkasimame hekaluni, mkawaambie watu maneno yote ya uzima huu.” Mnaona Mungu alimtuma malaika kuwafungua, na kuwaambia warudi, katikati ya vitisho vyao vyote, na hatari, na kuhubiri maneno yote ya uzima huu. Maneno yake ni uzima, msizuie sehemu yoyote ya ujumbe.They stand for ever, for by the word we will be justified or condemned. When the disciples were arrested, and put into prison, as recorded in the fifth chapter of Acts, verses 19 and 20, “The angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brought them forth, and said, Go right back, stand in the temple, and speak all the words of this life.” You see God sent the angel to set them free, and to tell them to go back, amidst all their threats, and the danger, and to preach all the words of this life. His words are life, do not hold back any of the message.

Yesu anasema, Yeyote atakayeniionea haya mimi na maneno yangu, mimi nitamwonea haya nitakapokuja katika utukufu wote wa Baba. Lo! Mungu awasaidie wote wanaojidai kuhubiri neno, waone kile kilicho hatarini. Je, mtawapendeza watu au Mungu? Je, mtawadanganya watu na kuja hukumuni, mikono yenu ikidondoka damu ya roho?Jesus says, Whosoever shall be ashamed of me, and my words, of him shall I be ashamed when I come in all the glory of the Father. Oh! God help all that pretend to preach the word, to see what is at stake. Will you please men or God? Will you deceive the people and come up at the judgment, with your hands dripping with the blood of souls?

“Tazama, mkono wa Bwana haukupunguka hata usiweze kuokoa; wala sikio lake si zito hata lisiweze kusikia. Kwa maana mikono yenu imetiwa unajisi kwa damu, na vidole vyenu kwa uovu; midomo yenu imesema uongo, na ulimi wenu umenung’unika upotovu. Njia ya amani hawaijui; wala hakuna hukumu katika mienendo yao; wamejifanyia njia zilizopotoka; yeyote apitaye ndani yake hatajua amani” (Isaya 59:1, 3, 8). Mmewapa maneno laini, mkitegemea matendo mema na maisha ya kimaadili. “Waniabudu bure, wakifundisha mafundisho ambayo ni amri za wanadamu” (Mathayo 15:9), yatakayopotea kwa kutumiwa. Yesu anasema atakachofanya atakapokuja katika utukufu wake wote. Naam anakuja karibuni. Huu ndio wakati wa mwisho, tunaona ishara kila mahali. Katika kizazi hiki kiovu na cha uzinzi, katika siku hizi za mwisho, makanisa yamefuata hekima na nguvu za wanadamu, badala ya hekima na nguvu za Mungu. “Wenye mfano wa utauwa, lakini wameikana nguvu zake; nao jiepusheni nao” (2 Timotheo 3:5). Soma sura ya tatu ya waraka wa pili wa Timotheo.“Behold, the Lord’s hand is not shortened, that it cannot save: neither his ear heavy, that it cannot hear. For your hands are defiled with blood, and your fingers with iniquity; your lips have spoken lies, your tongue hath muttered perverseness. The way of peace they know not; and there is no judgment in their goings: they have made crooked paths: whosoever goeth therein shall not know peace.” (Isaiah 59, 1, 3, and 8.) You have given them smooth sayings, trusting to good works, and a moral life. “In vain do ye worship me, teaching the doctrines, and traditions of men,” that will perish with the using. Jesus says what He will do when He comes in all His glory. Yes He is coming soon. This is the time of the end, we see the signs everywhere. In this wicked and adulterous generation, in these last days, the churches have gone after the wisdom and power of men, instead of the wisdom and power of God. “Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away.” Read the third chapter of the second epistle of Timothy.

Mungu anaita kuliko wakati wowote, kwa sauti za radi, wale wanaojidai kuhubiri neno lake, “Pigeni tarumbeta katika Sayuni,” na “Pigeni kelele katika mlima wangu mtakatifu.” Watu wote na watetemeke. Ishara ya kuwafanya watu watetemeke ni nini? Siku ya Bwana i karibu. Hata iko milangoni penu. “Pigeni tarumbeta katika Sayuni, pigeni kelele katika mlima wangu mtakatifu; wote wakaao katika nchi na watetemeke; kwa maana siku ya Bwana inakuja, kwa maana i karibu” (Yoeli 2:1). “Siku kuu ya Bwana i karibu, i karibu, na kuja kwa haraka sana, naam, sauti ya siku ya Bwana; mtu shujaa atapiga kelele kwa uchungu huko. Siku ile ni siku ya ghadhabu, siku ya shida na dhiki, siku ya ukiwa na uharibifu, siku ya giza na utusitusi, siku ya mawingu na giza kuu. Siku ya tarumbeta na kelele ya hatari, juu ya miji yenye ngome, na juu ya minara mirefu. Nami nitaleta dhiki juu ya watu, hata watakwenda kama vipofu, kwa sababu wamemfanyia Bwana dhambi; na damu yao itamwagika kama mavumbi, na nyama yao kama taka. Wala fedha yao, wala dhahabu yao, haitaweza kuwaokoa katika siku ya ghadhabu ya Bwana; bali nchi yote itateketezwa kwa moto wa wivu wake; kwa maana atafanya mwisho wa haraka juu ya wote wakaao katika nchi” (Sefania 1:14–18).God is calling as never before, in thunder tones, to those who pretend to preach his word, to “Blow the Trumpet in Zion,” and to “Sound an alarm in the Holy Mountain.” Let all the people tremble. What is the signal to make the people tremble? The day of the Lord is at hand. It is even at your doors. “Blow ye the trumpet in Zion, and sound an alarm in my Holy Mountain: let all the inhabitants of the land tremble: for the day of the Lord cometh, for it is nigh at hand.” (Joel, 2.1.) “The great day of the Lord is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly, even the voice of the day of the Lord: the mighty men shall cry bitterly. That day is a day of wrath, a day of trouble and distress, a day of wasteness and desolation, a day of darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness. A day of the trumpet, and alarm, against the fenced cities, and against the high towers. And I will bring distress upon men, that they shall walk like blind men, because they have sinned against the Lord: and their blood shall be poured out as dust, and their flesh as the dung. Neither their silver, nor their gold, shall be able to deliver them in the day of the Lord’s wrath; but the whole land shall be devoured by the fire of his jealousy: for he shall make even a speedy riddance of all them that dwell in the land.” Zephaniah, verse 14 to the end of the chapter.

Msikie malaika akipiga kelele, “Saa ya hukumu yake imefika; Tubuni na mmwabudu Mungu, aliyeumba mbingu, na nchi, na bahari, na vyote vilivyomo.”Hear the angel shout, “The hour of his judgments has come; Repent and worship God, that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that are therein.”

Wakati umefika ambapo watu hawatavumilia mafundisho yenye uzima, bali watawageuza watu kwenye hadithi zilizobuniwa kwa ujanja, wakigeuka mbali na ukweli. Watu wenye akili mbovu, wasiofaa kuhusu ukweli, wenye mfano wa utauwa, lakini wameikana nguvu zake: jiepusheni nao, la sivyo, nitamwonea haya mtu huyo nitakapokuja katika utukufu wangu wote. Mwaliko wa mwisho unatoka, “Njooni kwenye Arusi ya Mwana-Kondoo, na kwenye Karamu ya Mwana-Kondoo.” Injili ya ufalme wake ujao inahubiriwa, kuwa ushahidi kwa mataifa yote. Kazi hii itakwisha hivi karibuni. Mnafanya nini? Hubirini maneno yote ya uzima huu. Lo! Wito gani. Lo! Fursa gani. Malaika wanaosimama mbele ya Kiti cha Enzi hawawezi kufanya kazi hii.The time has come when men will not endure sound doctrine, but turn the people to cunningly devised fables, turning away from the truth. Men of corrupt minds, reprobates concerning the truth, having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away, or, of him will I be ashamed when I come in all My glory. The last invitation is going forth, “Come to the Marriage of the Lamb, and to the Supper of the Lamb.” The gospel of his coming Kingdom is being preached, as a witness to all nations. This work will soon be done. What are you doing? Preach all the words of this life. Oh! What a calling. Oh! What a privilege. The angels that stand before the Throne cannot do this work.

Yesu alisema, “Ngojeni hadi mvikwe nguvu kutoka juu.” “Mtapokea nguvu, akiisha kuwajilia juu yenu Roho Mtakatifu.” Kisha mtatoa pepo, mtanena kwa lugha mpya, mtashika nyoka, au kunywa kitu cha kuua, kisiwadhuru. Mtawawekea wagonjwa mikono, nao watapona. Watakuwa na maono. Waambieni, Yesu anakuja karibuni. Waonyesheni ishara. Wenye hekima watajua nyakati. Wenye hekima wataangaza kama anga. Watatawala, watakuwa wafalme, wenye mamlaka ya kifalme, na kuwabariki watu kama makuhani, kwa miaka elfu moja.Jesus said, “Tarry until ye be endued with power from on high.” “Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you.” Then you shall cast out devils, ye shall speak with new tongues, take up serpents, or drink deadly poison, and they will not hurt you. You shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. They shall have visions. Tell them, Jesus is coming soon. Show them the signs. The wise shall know the times. The wise shall shine as the firmament. They shall reign, be kings, with kingly authority, and bless the people as priests, for one thousand years.

Je, hamdhani kwamba italipa kuwa mjumbe wa kweli, au mjumbe, wa kuja kwake karibuni, tutakapokuwa kama yeye, na kuwa na miili tukufu kama yake? “Nitamwonea haya mtu huyo nitakapokuja katika utukufu wote wa Baba yangu.” Lo! Je, hamwezi kuelewa, Anakuja kama Mkuu wa Utukufu, kukutana na Bibi-arusi wake angani: kumsindikiza Bibi-arusi wake kurudi kwenye Mji Mkuu, kuwepo kwenye Arusi, kwenye Arusi ya Mwana-Kondoo, ambapo Yesu atamwasilisha Bibi-arusi wake kwa Baba. Atamkaribisha mke wa Mwanawe. Anakuja katika utukufu wote wa malaika wake wote watakatifu. Lo! Picha gani. Lo! Mwangaza gani. Tazama, lo! tazama, majeshi yanayong’aa! Gabrieli asimamaye mbele za Mungu! Lo! Wanajiandaa! Wanaandaa kwaya ya mbinguni! Wanakuja! Wanakuja kukutana nasi angani! Kwa maana Bwana mwenyewe atashuka kutoka mbinguni kwa kelele, kwa sauti ya malaika mkuu, na kwa parapanda ya Mungu: na wafu katika Kristo watafufuka kwanza (Tazama 1 Thes. 4:16). Watakuja katika mawingu ya utukufu.Do you not think that it will pay to be a true messenger, or herald, of his soon coming, when we shall be like him, and shall have glorious bodies like his? “Of him will I be ashamed when I come in all my Father’s glory.” Oh! Can you not understand, He is coming as a Prince of Glory, to meet his Bride in the air: to escort his Bride back to the great City, to be present at the Wedding, at the Marriage of the Lamb, when Jesus will present His Bride to the Father. He will welcome his Son’s wife. He is coming in all the glory of all His holy angels. Oh! What a picture. Oh! What brightness. See, oh! see, the shining hosts! Gabriel that stands before God! Oh! They are getting ready! They are tuning up the heavenly choir. They are coming! They are coming to meet us in the air! For the Lord Jesus Himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout, with the Voice of the Archangel, and with the Trump of God: And the dead in Christ shall rise first (See 1 Thess. 4.16.) They will come in the clouds of glory.

Sote tutanyakuliwa: kubadilishwa kwa dakika moja: kuwa na miili tukufu kama Bwana na Mwokozi wetu, Yesu Kristo; ili tuwe pamoja na Bwana milele. Lo, hii ni ya ajabu, lakini ni kweli. Lo! Ndugu wapendwa katika huduma, tunaweza kukosa uzito huu wa milele wa utukufu? Yesu atakapokuja, atatuonea haya? Waovu watapuuzwa kabisa, na kufukuzwa mbali na Bwana, mbali na uwepo wake wa utukufu, milele, kwa sababu ya kumwonea haya Kristo, au maneno yake, au nguvu zake za kimungu zisizo za kawaida, au kazi za Roho, ambazo ni upumbavu kwa ulimwengu, na kwa mtu wa kawaida wa asili. Je, mtapoteza yote, kwa sababu ya cheo cha juu, au mshahara mkubwa, au nafasi ya kijamii, au kuwapendeza watu? Lo! Mtaweza kufanya nini siku ile?We will all be caught up: changed in a moment: have glorious bodies like our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ; to be for ever with the Lord. Oh, this is wonderful, but it is true. Oh! Dear Brethren in the ministry, Can we miss this eternal weight of glory? When Jesus comes will he be ashamed of us? The wicked will be completely ignored, and banished from the Lord, from his glorious presence, for ever, for being ashamed of Christ, or of his words, or of his supernatural and divine power, or of the works of the Spirit, that are foolishness to the world, and to the natural man. Will you miss all, for a high position, or a high salary, or a social position, or to please the people? Oh! What can you do in that day?

Lo! Mungu atusaidie kuhubiri maneno yote ya uzima huu, na kuipigania kwa bidii imani waliyokabidhiwa watakatifu mara moja tu. Kama Mungu alivyomtuma Yesu ulimwenguni kuleta ujumbe wake, ndivyo Yesu anavyotutuma ulimwenguni, kama wahudumu wake, kuhubiri injili yake kwa uaminifu. Ole wetu tusipohubiri kweli yote, au tukiona haya, au kukwazwa na kazi zake zozote kuu. “Lakini ijapokuwa sisi, au malaika kutoka mbinguni, awahubiriye ninyi injili isiyo ile tuliyowahubiri, na alaaniwe.” Kama tulivyokwisha kusema, ndivyo nasema sasa tena, Mtu awaye yote akiwahubiri ninyi injili isiyo ile mliyoipokea, na alaaniwe. Je! Sasa nawabembeleza wanadamu, au Mungu? Au nataka kuwapendeza wanadamu? Kama ningali nawapendeza wanadamu, singekuwa mtumwa wa Kristo (Wagalatia 1:8–10). Nawajulisheni, ndugu, ya kwamba injili ile niliyoihubiri mimi si ya kibinadamu. Kwa maana mimi sikuipokea kwa mwanadamu, wala sikufundishwa, bali kwa ufunuo wa Yesu Kristo (Wagalatia 1:11–12).Oh! God help us to preach all the words of this life, and earnestly contend for the faith once delivered to the saints. As God sent Jesus into the world to deliver his messages, so Jesus sends us into the world, as his ministers, to preach his gospel faithfully. Woe to us if we do not preach the whole truth, or are ashamed, or offended at any of his mighty works. “Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.” As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed. Do I seek to please men? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ.” (Galatians 1.8, 9 and 10.) I certify to you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man. For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ.” (Verses 11 and 12.)

Msikie akisema alifundishwa kwa ufunuo wa Yesu Kristo, kwa maongozi, hakuna mtu aliyemfundisha. Mnaona Biblia ni kitabu kilichotiwa muhuri kwa wale waliopotea. Hakuna awezaye kuhubiri injili isipokuwa kwa maongozi na ufunuo wa Roho Mtakatifu kupitia Yesu Kristo, kwa maana Yeye huchukua mambo ya Mungu na kutuletea; Bwana hutufunulia kwa Roho wake. “Kwa maana Roho huchunguza yote, naam, mambo ya ndani ya Mungu” (1 Kor. 2:10). “Lakini Mungu ametufunulia sisi kwa Roho” (1 Kor. 2:10). Kwa hekima ya mwanadamu unaweza kujifunza maarifa ya kihistoria tu, na herufi iliyokufa inayoua na kuhukumu; lakini Roho hutoa uzima na nguvu; huingiza moyoni na akilini mawazo kutoka kwa Baba yetu mwenye upendo, asemaye atawafunulia wanawe siri zake; Yesu na Baba watakuja na kukaa nasi, na kujidhihirisha kwetu.Hear him say he was taught by the revelation of Jesus Christ, by inspiration, no man had taught him. You see the Bible is a sealed book to those that are lost. No one can preach the gospel only by inspiration and revelation by the Holy Ghost through Jesus Christ, for He takes the things of God and brings them to us; the Lord reveals them to us by His Spirit. “For the Spirit searchest all things, yea, the deep things of God.” (1 Cor. 2, 9 and 10.) “But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit.” With man’s wisdom you can only learn historical knowledge, and the dead letter that kills and condemns; but the Spirit gives life and power; takes into the heart and mind thoughts from our loving Father, who says He will reveal his secrets to his sons; Jesus and the Father will come in and abide with us, and manifest themselves to us.

Lo! Ndugu, msilishughulikie neno la Mungu kwa udanganyifu, bali kama mbele za Mungu, tutahubiri neno katika nuru na nguvu ya Roho Mtakatifu. Paulo ni mfano wetu; tunapaswa kumfuata Paulo kama yeye alivyomfuata Kristo. “Nami nalikuwa kwenu katika udhaifu, na hofu, na tetemeko jingi. Na neno langu na kuhubiri kwangu hakukuwa kwa maneno ya kuvutia ya hekima ya kibinadamu, bali kwa kuonyesha Roho na nguvu” (1 Kor. 2:3–4). “Kwa maana karama na mwito wa Mungu havina majuto” (Warumi 11:29).Oh! Brother, do not handle the word of God deceitfully, but as in the sight of God, we will preach the word in the light and power of the Holy Ghost. Paul is our example; we should follow Paul as he followed Christ. “I was with you in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling. And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power.” (1 Cor. 2, 3 and 4.) “For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance.” (Romans 11.29.)

[…][…]

5. Wana Wenu na Binti Zenu Watatabiri: Roho Mtakatifu na Fursa ya Mwanamke katika Injili5. Your Sons and Your Daughters Shall Prophesy: The Holy Spirit and Woman’s Privilege in the Gospel

Maria Woodworth-Etter, Acts of the Holy Ghost (Dallas: John F. Worley, 1912), sura ya LXXII, uk. 487–492 (mahubiri juu ya kazi ya Roho Mtakatifu na dhambi isiyosameheka), na sura ya LXXI, uk. 479–486 (mahubiri juu ya fursa ya mwanamke katika injili). Chanzo cha msingi; namba za kurasa zimetoka kwenye maandishi ya OCR ambayo hayajalinganishwa na ukurasa halisi; tafsiri ni za mwandishi.Maria Woodworth-Etter, Acts of the Holy Ghost (Dallas: John F. Worley, 1912), chapter LXXII, pp. 487–492 (sermon on the office of the Holy Ghost and the unpardonable sin), and chapter LXXI, pp. 479–486 (sermon on woman’s privilege in the gospel). Primary source; page numbers from the uncollated OCR; the interpretations are the author’s.

Dokezo la CTS: Mahubiri ya kwanza yanafundisha kwamba Roho Mtakatifu ni Nafsi anayefundisha, anayehukumu dhambini na kuwezesha, na yanafafanua “dhambi isiyosameheka” kuwa ni kuhusisha kazi ya Roho na ibilisi. La pili ni utetezi wake kamili zaidi wa kuhubiri kwa wanawake, uliochukuliwa kutoka Yoeli 2, Matendo 2, Foibe, Prisila, Debora, Hulda na wanawake kwenye kaburi tupu; unawasilishwa hapa kama msimamo wake mwenyewe. Wakristo leo wanashikilia maoni ya kukamilishana (complementarian), ya usawa (egalitarian) na ya huduma ya timu kuhusu huduma ya wanawake, kila moja ikiwa na watetezi wenye busara, na CTS haichukui upande. Mashairi ya waandishi wasiojulikana mwishoni mwa mahubiri ya pili yameachwa ([…]).CTS note: The first sermon teaches that the Holy Spirit is a person who teaches, convicts and empowers, and defines the “unpardonable sin” as attributing the Spirit’s work to the devil. The second is her fullest defence of women’s preaching, drawn from Joel 2, Acts 2, Phoebe, Priscilla, Deborah, Huldah and the women at the empty tomb; it is presented here as her own position. Christians today hold complementarian, egalitarian and team-ministry views of women in ministry, each with thoughtful defenders, and CTS takes no side. Poems of unidentified authorship at the end of the second sermon are omitted ([…]).

Sura ya LXXII. Mahubiri: Kazi ya Roho Mtakatifu na Dhambi IsiyosamehekaChapter LXXII. Sermon: The Office of the Holy Ghost and the Unpardonable Sin

“KWA hiyo nawaambia, kila dhambi na kufuru watasamehewa wanadamu; lakini kufuru juu ya Roho Mtakatifu hawatasamehewa.”“WHEREFORE I say unto you, all manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men; but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men.”

“Na mtu ye yote atakayenena neno juu ya Mwana wa Adamu, atasamehewa; bali mtu ye yote atakayenena juu ya Roho Mtakatifu, hatasamehewa, ama ulimwenguni humu, wala ule ujao” (Mathayo 12:31–32).“And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him; but whoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the world to come.” (Matt. 12, 31 and 32.)

“Lakini mtu ye yote atakayemkufuru Roho Mtakatifu hapati msamaha hata milele, bali ana hatia ya dhambi ya milele” (Marko 3:29).“But he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation.” (Mark 3.29.)

Swali limeulizwa mara elfu, “Dhambi isiyosameheka ni nini?” lakini mara ngapi imejibiwa? Yesu anaeleza: “Kwa sababu walisema, Ana pepo mchafu” (Marko 3:30). “Huyu hawatoi pepo ila kwa Beelzebuli, mkuu wa pepo” (Mathayo 12:24). Kutenda dhambi hiyo ya kutisha, ni kuhusisha nguvu ya Roho Mtakatifu na nguvu ya ibilisi. Ni kumnyang’anya Mungu utukufu wake na kumpa ibilisi. Kuna dhambi moja iletayo mauti, dhambi dhidi ya Roho Mtakatifu. Ili kuepuka kutenda dhambi hiyo, lazima ujue Roho Mtakatifu ni nini, na ni nani, na kazi yake ni nini. Roho Mtakatifu ni nafsi ya tatu katika Utatu—Baba, Mwana na Roho Mtakatifu. Wote wanakubaliana, wana kazi tofauti, lakini roho moja. Watu watatu wako katika ushirika wa biashara katika kampuni; wote wanakubaliana, na wana roho moja, lakini wana kazi tofauti za kutimiza.The question has been asked a thousand times, “What is the unpardonable sin?” but how often answered? Jesus explains: “Because they said, He hath an unclean spirit.” (Mark 3.30.) “This fellow doth not cast out devils, but by Beezlebub, the prince of the devils.” (Matt. 12. 24.) To commit that awful sin, is to attribute the power of the Holy Ghost to the power of the devil. To rob God of his glory and give it to the devil. There is one sin unto death, the sin against the Holy Ghost. To avoid committing that sin, you must know what, and who the Holy Ghost is, and what is his office. The Holy Ghost is the third person in the Trinity—the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. They all agree, have different offices, but the same spirit. Three men are engaged in partnership in a business firm; they all agree, and have the same spirit, but have different offices to perform.

Roho Mtakatifu ni nafsi kama vile Kristo alivyo. “Lakini yule Msaidizi, Roho Mtakatifu, ambaye Baba atamtuma kwa jina langu, yeye atawafundisha yote” (Yohana 14:26). Mnaona yeye ni mwalimu wetu. “Nami nitamwomba Baba, naye atawapa Msaidizi mwingine, akae pamoja nanyi hata milele” (Yohana 14:16).The Holy Ghost is a person as much as Christ is. “But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things.” (John 14.26.) You see he is our teacher. “I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever.” (John 14.16.)

Mtaona yeye ni nafsi. Yesu alisema anaondoka, lakini hatawaacha peke yao, atawatumia Roho Mtakatifu, naye angekaa na Kanisa milele.You will see he is a person. Jesus said he was going away, but he would not leave them alone, he would send the Holy Ghost, and He was to stay with the Church forever.

Wakati Kristo alipobatizwa alipokuwa akipanda kutoka majini alikuwa akiomba. Alikuwa Mungu-mtu, Mungu katika mwili. Roho Mtakatifu alishuka kutoka mbinguni kwa umbo la hua; Yohana alimwona akija na kwamba alikaa; alitiwa mafuta kwa nguvu zake.At the time when Christ was baptized as he came up out of the water he was praying. He was the god-man, God in the flesh. The Holy Ghost came down from heaven in the form of a dove; John saw Him coming and that He remained; he was anointed with his power.

Wakati huo huo sauti ilikuja kutoka mbinguni, sauti ya “MIMI NIKO” mkuu, ikisema kwa sauti inayosikika, ikimtambulisha Yesu kwa umati ulioshangaa kama mwanawe mpendwa. Nafsi tatu za Utatu zilikuwepo wakati wa ubatizo wa Yesu. Ilikuwa kwa nguvu hii Yesu alifanya miujiza yake yote mikuu. Yesu alipoenda mbinguni alimtuma Roho Mtakatifu nyuma kama wakala wake kumwakilisha. “Lakini yeye atakapokuja, huyo Roho wa kweli, atawaongoza awatie kwenye kweli yote; kwa maana hatanena kwa shauri lake mwenyewe, ila yote atakayoyasikia atayanena, naye atawapasha habari za mambo yajayo” (Yohana 16:13).At the same time came a voice from heaven, the voice of the great “I AM,” speaking in an audible voice, introducing Jesus to the astonished multitude as his beloved son. The three persons in the Trinity were present at the baptism of Jesus. It was through this power that Jesus did all his mighty miracles. When Jesus went to heaven he sent the Holy Ghost back as his agent to represent himself. “When he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth; for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that he shall speak, and he will show you things to come.” (John 16.13.)

Kabla Yesu hajaondoka ulimwenguni alikuwa na mambo mengi aliyotaka wanafunzi wajue, lakini hawakuweza kuyachukua wakati ule, wala hawakuweza kuelewa; lakini Yesu aliahidi kumtuma mwalimu mkuu aliyetajwa katika Yohana. Yesu anamsema kama nafsi. Mara tisa anasemwa kama mwalimu, kiongozi na nabii. “Atawapasha habari za mambo yajayo.” Mbele ya haya, ungethubutu kusema yeye ni ushawishi wa kufikiriwa tu au wa kubuni? Kabla ya siku ya Pentekoste Roho Mtakatifu alikuwa ulimwenguni kwa makusudi fulani, na kwa nyakati zilizowekwa; lakini siku ya Pentekoste alikuja kukaa. Siku za mwisho zilianza wakati huo, lakini hasa zinarejea siku hii yetu. Kwa kizazi hiki Mungu anaonyesha ishara za ajabu juu na chini. Jua limetiwa giza na nyota zimeanguka.Before Jesus left the world he had many things he wanted the disciples to know, but they could not bear them then, nor could they understand; but Jesus promised to send the great teacher mentioned in John. Jesus speaks of him as a person. Nine times he is spoken of as a teacher, a guide and a prophet. “He shall show you things to come.” In the face of this would you dare to say he was only a fancied or imaginary influence? Before the day of Pentecost the Holy Ghost was in the world for certain purposes, and at stated times; but on the day of Pentecost he came to stay. The last days began at that time, but especially refer to this, our day. To this generation God is showing wonderful signs above and beneath. The sun has been darkened and the stars have fallen.

“Petro akawaambia, Tubuni, mkabatizwe kila mmoja wenu kwa jina la Yesu Kristo, mpate ondoleo la dhambi zenu; nanyi mtapokea kipawa cha Roho Mtakatifu.”“Then Peter said unto them, repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.”

“Kwa maana ahadi hiyo ni kwenu ninyi na kwa watoto wenu, na kwa wote walio mbali, kadiri atakavyowaita Bwana Mungu wetu” (Matendo 2:38–39).“For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call.” (Acts 2.38, 39.)

Aliahidi kipawa cha Roho Mtakatifu kwa kila mtu atakayemkubali Kristo kwa njia sahihi. “Ahadi hiyo ni kwenu ninyi.” tazama, anaitoa kwa kusanyiko lote; anaendelea zaidi, “Na kwa watoto wenu na kwa wote walio mbali, kadiri atakavyowaita Bwana.” Nini? Hata kadiri atakavyowaita Bwana. Lo, sifa kwa jina lake linalonipokea, na kwamba wote ninaowaongoza kwa Yesu wanaweza kuwa na nguvu hii, kipawa cha Roho Mtakatifu—“UZIMA WA MILELE.”He promised the gift of the Holy Ghost to every one who would accept Christ in the right way. “The promise is unto you.” observe, he offers it to the whole congregation; he goes further, “And to your children and all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord shall call.” What? Even as many as the Lord shall call. Oh, praise his name that takes me in, and that all I lead to Jesus may have this power, the gift of the Holy Ghost—“ETERNAL LIFE.”

Anakuja kama upepo; kama sauti ndogo ya utulivu; anakuja kwa kicheko; kwa kilio, kwa kelele za shangwe, katika hali za kuzimia rohoni (trances); haijalishi jinsi anavyokuja, mpokee. Jihadharini msimdharau na kutenda dhambi hiyo ya kutisha.He comes as a wind; as a still voice; he comes in laughing; in weeping, in shouting, in trances; no matter how he comes, receive him. Be careful you do not make light of him and commit that awful sin.

Yesu alimfananisha Roho Mtakatifu na upepo alipokuja kukaa siku ya Pentekoste. “Wakasikia sauti kutoka mbinguni kama ya upepo mkuu wenye nguvu uvumao” (Matendo 2:2). Kama dhoruba kuu ilikaribia hadi ikajaza nyumba yote waliyokuwa wameketi, na ikakaa juu ya kila mmoja wao kama ndimi za moto. Walikuwa wanaume na wanawake mia moja na ishirini. “Wote wakajazwa Roho Mtakatifu, wakaanza kunena kwa lugha nyingine, kama Roho alivyowajalia kutamka” (Matendo 2:4). “Kwa maana waliwasikia wakinena kwa lugha, na kumtukuza Mungu” (Matendo 10:46).Jesus compared the Holy Ghost to wind when he came to stay on the day of Pentecost. “They heard a sound coming from heaven like a rushing, mighty wind.” Like a great storm it came nearer until it filled all the house where they were sitting, and sat upon each of them like tongues of fire. There was a hundred and twenty men and women. “They were all filled with the Holy Ghost and began to speak with other tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance.” “For they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God.” (Acts 10.46.)

Uamsho mkuu wa Pentekoste ulikuwa matokeo ya ahadi ya Roho Mtakatifu; kulikuwa na maonyesho makuu ya nguvu na utukufu, ulikuja kwa njia inayoonekana, hata wakaona na kusikia kwa hisi za kawaida. Walisikia kelele kama kimbunga; waliona ndimi za moto zilizogawanyika; waliwasikia wakinena kwa lugha mpya, kama Roho alivyowajalia kutamka.The great revival at Pentecost was the result of the promise of the Holy Ghost; there was a great display of power and glory, it came in a visible manner, so that they saw and heard with the natural senses. They heard the noise like a cyclone; they saw the cloven tongues of fire; they heard them speak with new tongues, as the Spirit gave utterance.

“Atakapokuja yule Msaidizi, ambaye nitamtuma kwenu kutoka kwa Baba, huyo Roho wa kweli, atanishuhudia mimi. Yeye naye atashuhudia habari zangu. Atafundisha yote, na kusema kwa ajili yake mwenyewe, akionyesha mambo ya ndani, kazi za ajabu za Mungu.”“When the Comforter is come, whom I will send in my name, from the Father, even the Spirit of Truth, He shall testify of me. He also shall bear witness of me. He will teach all things, and speak for himself, showing forth the deep things, the wonderful works of God.”

Petro alisema, “Hii ndiyo ahadi ya Baba, Roho Mtakatifu. Amemimina hii mnayoiona na kuisikia.” Roho elfu tatu ziliingizwa katika ufalme; si kwa uwezo, wala kwa nguvu, bali kwa Roho yangu, asema Bwana.”Peter said, “This is the promise of the Father, the Holy Ghost. He hath shed forth this which ye now see, and hear.” Three thousand souls were ushered into the kingdom; it is not by might, or power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord.”

“Petro alipokuwa akinena maneno hayo, Roho Mtakatifu akawashukia wote waliolisikia neno” (Matendo 10:44), nao wakasikia wakinena kwa lugha mpya, na kumtukuza Mungu. Roho Mtakatifu akimshuhudia Kristo, kwa lugha nyingine kama Roho alivyowajalia kutamka, sawasawa na siku ya Pentekoste.“While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word.” (Acts 10.44.), and they heard them speak with new tongues, and magnify God. The Holy Ghost testifying of Christ, in other languages as the Spirit gave utterance, the same as on the day of Pentecost.

Haya yote yalikuwa matokeo ya maono mawili, moja kutoka kwa mtu asiyemjua Kristo, jingine kutoka kwa Petro. Walikuwa maili mbali, nao waliletwa pamoja baada ya siku nne, wakiongozwa na Roho. Wote walikuwa mahali pamoja, wakingojea kukutana na Mungu, na tayari kukubali yote Bwana aliyokuwa nayo kwa ajili yao. Lo, msifuni Mungu, imani ya kitoto na utii kwa ahadi za Mungu, italeta baraka zile zile kuu, hata wasikie, na kunena kwa lugha na kumtukuza Mungu.All this was the result of two visions, one from a man that knew not Christ, the other from Peter. They were miles apart, and were brought together after four days, being led by the Spirit. They were all in one place, waiting to meet God, and ready to accept all that the Lord had for them. Oh, Praise the God, child-like faith in, and obedience to God’s promises, will bring the same great blessings, so that they will hear, and speak with tongues and magnify God.

Masharti ya Mungu yakitimizwa, baraka zote zilizoahidiwa zitafuata, hadi mwisho wa kipindi hiki. Hii inamaanisha wokovu, afya, na baraka nyingine yoyote iliyoahidiwa, nazo ni nyingi sana, kwa maana hakuna kikomo kwa uwezo wa Mungu.When God’s conditions are met, all the blessings promised will follow, until the end of this age. This means salvation, health, and any other promised blessing, and they are multitudinous, for there is no limit to God’s ability.

Mnazungumza juu ya msisimko. Kwa nini mji wote wa Yerusalemu ulitikiswa; walikusanyika kuzunguka kikundi hiki kidogo cha watiwa mafuta, au wendawazimu, au mbaya zaidi, “wanaume na wanawake walevi,” kama walivyoitwa.You talk about excitement. Why the whole city of Jerusalem was shaken; they were gathered around this little band of anointed ones, or cranks, or worse yet, “drunken men and women,” as they were called.

Msisimko unaendelea. Tazameni wenye dhambi wakianguka chini ya nguvu kuu. Sikilizeni kelele za shangwe za watoto wachanga waliozaliwa upya zinapovuma kuzunguka Kiti Kikuu cha Enzi Cheupe. Kazi itaendelea hadi Mungu atakapoandika jina la mwisho katika kitabu cha uzima. Wana msisimko mbinguni; malaika wote wanapiga kelele za ushindi kwa Mfalme Yesu. Roho elfu tatu zilizoongoka kwa Mungu katika siku moja; uamsho wa kusisimua zaidi uliowahi kujulikana. Lo, Bwana, tutumie kumiminwa zaidi kwa Pentekoste ya Roho Mtakatifu.The excitement goes on. Look at the sinners falling under the mighty power. Listen to the shouts of the new-born babes as they echo around the Great White Throne. The work will go on until God writes the last name in the book of life. They are excited in heaven; the angels are all shouting victory for King Jesus. Three thousand souls converted to God in one day; the most exciting revival ever known. Oh, Lord, send us more Pentecostal outpourings of the Holy Ghost.

“Petro alipokuwa akinena maneno hayo Roho Mtakatifu akawashukia wote waliolisikia neno.”“While Peter yet spake these words the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word.”

“Na wale waaminio waliotahiriwa waliokuja pamoja na Petro wakashangaa, kwa kuwa karama ya Roho Mtakatifu imemwagwa na juu ya Mataifa pia” (Matendo 10:44–45). Wengi wanapinga hili kama msisimko, lakini nawaambia, huu ni ulimwengu wa utulivu zaidi utakaowahi kuwa ndani yake.“And they of the circumcision which believed were astonished, as many as came with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost.” (Acts 10.44, 45.) Many object to this as excitement, but let me say to you, this is the quietest world you will ever be in.

Na mkutano mkubwa, ambao hakuna mtu awezaye kuuhesabu, wa mataifa yote, na kabila, na jamaa, na lugha, wakasimama mbele ya Mwana-Kondoo, wamevikwa mavazi meupe na matawi ya mitende mikononi mwao. Wakapaza sauti kwa sauti kuu wakisema, “Wokovu una Mungu wetu” (Ufunuo 7:9–10). Na kwa upande mwingine, lo, mwenye dhambi, unaposimama ukingoni mwa shimo hilo la kutisha pamoja na hofu zake zote, fikiria vilio vya uchungu na majuto vitakavyopanda kutoka vilindi hivyo visivyo na mwisho, ambapo kutakuwa na kulia na kuomboleza na kusaga meno. Na msisimko huo, mwenye dhambi maskini anayekufa, utadumu milele yote, milele, LO Milele! Lo, ninyi wadanganyika maskini, njooni mtambue Roho Mtakatifu kama rafiki yenu na mlinzi wenu, na muepuke jehanamu hiyo ya kutisha, ya kutisha. Jikubalisheni mjazwe msisimko wa furaha na upendo, badala ya kuvumilia maumivu ya kusisimua ya taabu na uchungu, ambayo, kama hamtaingia katika nuru, Mungu atawapa katika Siku ya Hukumu. Yesu alisema, “Ishara hizi zitafuatana na hao waaminio; kwa jina langu watatoa pepo, watasema kwa lugha mpya; wataweka mikono juu ya wagonjwa, nao watapona” (Marko 16:17–18). Ishara hizi zilipaswa kufuata neno lililohubiriwa hadi mwisho wa wakati. Mnathubutu kukana?And a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and peoples, and tongues, stood before the Lamb, clothed with white robes and palms in their hands. And they cried with a loud voice saying, “Salvation to our God.” And on the other hand, oh, sinner, as you stand on the brink of that awful pit with all its horrors, think of the bitter and remorseful cries of anguish that will come up from those fathomless depths, where there shall be weeping and wailing and gnashing of teeth. And that excitement, poor dying sinner, will last through all eternity, eternity, OH Eternity! O, poor deluded ones, come and recognize the Holy Spirit as your friend and protector and escape that awful, awful hell. Suffer yourselves to submit and be filled with the excitement of joy and love, rather than endure the exciting pains of woe and anguish, which, if you do not step into the light, God will inflict on you in the Day of Judgment. Jesus said, “These signs shall follow them that believe; in my name shall they cast out devils, they shall speak with new tongues; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall be healed.” These signs were to follow the preached word until the end of time. Dare you deny it?

Sasa mnaweza kuona hatari ya kutenda dhambi isiyosameheka. Katika kila jamii kuna wale ambao wamevuka “mstari wa kifo” (dead line), mstari unaowatenganisha milele na Rehema ya Mungu na kuwaweka wazi milele kwa Ghadhabu yake. Ni jambo la kutisha kuona wanaume na wanawake wakienda huku na huku wamefunikwa na sanda nyeusi ya kifo, wakionyesha kila dalili kwamba wameachwa na Mungu. Wana hakika ya jehanamu kama walivyo hai; hawana hamu ya kuwa Wakristo na wanaendelea bila mwanga wa tumaini. “Roho yangu haitashindana na mwanadamu daima,” alisema Bwana (Mwanzo 6:3). Roho Mtakatifu atakapokuacha mara ya mwisho, hatima yako imefungwa. Tunakutana na watu wengi kama hao katika mikutano yetu, ambao, ni lazima tuamini, wametenda dhambi hii, kwa maana “Mtu ye yote atakayenena juu ya Roho Mtakatifu hapati msamaha hata milele, bali ana hatia ya dhambi ya milele.”Now you may see the danger of committing the unpardonable sin. In every community there are those who have stepped over the “dead line,” the line that separates them forever from the Mercy of God and exposes them forever to his Wrath. It is awful to see men and women going about with the black pall of death resting on them, giving every indication that they are forsaken of God. They are as sure of hell as that they are alive; they have no desire to be Christians and go on without a ray of hope. “My Spirit will not always strive with man,” said the Lord. When the Holy Ghost leaves you the last time, your doom is sealed. We meet a great many such persons in our meetings, who, we must believe, have committed this sin, for “Whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation.”

Huhitaji kwenda mbali kiasi cha kufanyia mzaha au kusema kwa dharau juu ya kazi za Roho na nguvu za Mungu, bali endelea tu kuahirisha kwa muda mrefu kidogo mno. “Atauhakikishia ulimwengu habari ya dhambi, na ya haki (ya mabadiliko ya moyo, ya haja ya Mwokozi), na ya hukumu” (Yohana 16:8).You need not go so far as to make fun or speak lightly of the workings of the Spirit and power of God, but just continue to procrastinate a little too long. “He will reprove the world of sin, of righteousness (of a change of heart, of the need of a Saviour), and of judgment.”

Hiki ndicho Roho Mtakatifu atakachomfanyia mwenye dhambi. Huu ndio uhakikisho wa dhambi (conviction). Anakuonya juu ya hatima yako ya kutisha katika kumkataa Kristo. Mtu aliyeongoka na kupoteza upendo wake wa kwanza, na yuko katika hali ya uvuguvugu, akifa bila kufanya kazi zake za kwanza tena, amepotea.This is what the Holy Ghost will do for the sinner. This is conviction. He warns you of your awful doom in rejecting Christ. The man who has been converted and lost his first love, and is in a lukewarm condition, should he die without doing his first works over, is lost.

Mara nyingi unasikia kauli: “Nina cheche kidogo iliyobaki.” “Ningependa kuwa baridi au moto” (Ufunuo 3:15). Hamjui kwamba mnadhania juu ya upendo na rehema ya Mungu? Una hatia kila wakati unaoishi. Yesu anakuonya utubu na utoke katika hali hii, kwa maana unasafiri chini ya bendera ya uongo. “Nitakutapika utoke kinywani mwangu” (Ufunuo 3:16). Nitaondoa kiango cha taa na kuondoa cheche ile ndogo. Imekamilika, nawe umevuka mstari wa kifo, baada ya kuonja nguvu ya Mungu rohoni na baada ya kujua kwamba umeokoka; ulijua umeokoka, lakini ukikana sasa, ukisema: “Hakuna ukweli katika dini ya Yesu,” hatima yako imefungwa.You often hear the remark: “I have a little spark left.” “I would that you were cold or hot.” Don’t you know you are presuming on God’s love and mercy? You are guilty every moment you live. Jesus warns you to repent and get out of this condition, for you are sailing under false colors. “I will come and spew you out of my mouth.” I will remove the candlestick and take away that little spark. It is done, and you have crossed the dead line, after having tasted the power of God in the soul and after knowing that you were saved; you knew you were saved, but should you now deny it, saying: “There is no reality in the religion of Jesus,” your doom is sealed.

Kuna kundi lililo na ganzi ya hisia, wakiwa wametengwa na uzima wa Kristo; na kuna kundi jingine ambalo mioyo yao imekuwa mikavu kana kwamba imechomwa kwa chuma cha moto. Hawana hisia. Roho wa Mungu amewaacha. Hawawezi kutubu wala kuwa na huzuni ya kimungu. Kisha ibilisi huja kama malaika wa nuru na kuwafanya “Waamini uongo, wapate kuhukumiwa” (2 Wathesalonike 2:11–12). Wanadhani wako sawa; watakucheka usoni, na kushuka kwenye taya za kifo na kuamka kuzimu kabla ya kutambua hatari yao. Mungu atawatumia upotofu wenye nguvu kwa kutoipokea kweli. Makundi mengi yamedanganyika.There is a class that is past feeling, being alienated from the life of Christ; and there is another class whose hearts are calloused as if seared with a hot iron. They have no feeling. The Spirit of God has left them. They cannot repent nor have godly sorrow. Then the devil comes as an angel of light and makes them “Believe a lie, that they may be damned.” They think they are all right; they will laugh in your face, and go down to the jaws of death and wake up in hell before they will realize their peril. God will send them strong delusions for not receiving the truth. Many classes are deluded.

Hakuna wasioamini wa kweli hadi Mungu awaachilie kuamini uongo. Bwana alikuja tena na tena. Kweli iliwasilishwa kwao, lakini walipigana badala ya kukubali, na walijaribu kuamini wanachojua kuwa uongo, wakidhani kutuliza dhamiri zao zenye hatia. Mungu anapomfungia mtu hapawezi kuwa na ufunguzi. Kuna dhambi iletayo mauti ambayo hatuhitaji kuombea (1 Yohana 5:16). Bwana anasema: “Mtakapokunjua mikono yenu katika maombi sitawasikia; waacheni watu hawa nami niwateketeze” (Isaya 1:15). Leo, mkiisikia sauti yake, msifanye mioyo yenu kuwa migumu (Waebrania 3:15). Kesho inaweza kuwa imechelewa. Kuna mambo mawili tu yanayoweza kutuliza hofu zenye hatia za mwanadamu; moja ni kutenda dhambi isiyosameheka, jingine, damu ya Yesu iliyotumiwa kwa nafsi.There are no real unbelievers until God gives them over to believe a lie. The Lord came again and again. The truth was presented to them, but they fought instead of yielding, and tried to believe what they know to be a lie, thinking to ease their guilty consciences. When God shuts up a man there can be no opening. There is a sin unto death we need not pray for. The Lord says: “When you spread out your hands in prayer I will not hear you; let this people alone that I may consume them.” To-day if you hear his voice, harden not your hearts. To-morrow may be too late. There are only two things that can quiet the guilty fears of man; one is to commit the unpardonable sin, the other, the blood of Jesus applied to the soul.

Adamu na Hawa walipomtenda Mungu dhambi waliogopa kukutana naye. Lo, mwenye dhambi, kimbia hofu zako na uje kwenye mikono ya upendo ya Yesu. Dhambi za baadhi ya watu hutangulia kwenda hukumuni, wakati dhambi za wengine huwafuata (1 Timotheo 5:24). Wote wanaoponywa kwa jina la Yesu huponywa na Roho Mtakatifu, kwa kidole cha Mungu, jihadharini msije mkatenda dhambi isiyosameheka.When Adam and Eve sinned against God they were afraid to meet Him. Oh, sinner, fly away from your fears and come to the loving arms of Jesus. Some men’s sins go before them to judgment while others’ sins follow them. All who are healed in Jesus’ name are healed by the Holy Ghost, by the finger of God, beware lest ye commit the unpardonable sin.

Msomaji mpendwa, sitaona nyuso zenu nyingi hadi nitakapokutana nanyi kwenye Kiti cha Hukumu cha Kristo. Nitakutana nanyi huko, na kama mmepotea, maneno haya niliyoandika yatawahukumu. Mungu awasaidie kuchukua onyo. Msikae mbali na Kristo muda mrefu mno. Nguvu ya Mungu na iwajie mnaposoma mistari hii na isiwape raha. Na iendelee kuvuma masikioni mwenu hadi mtakapomkubali Kristo na kumpata wa thamani kwa nafsi zenu. Amina, na Amina.Dear reader, I will never see many of your faces until I meet you at the Judgment Seat of Christ. I will meet you there, and if you are lost, these words that I have written will condemn you. God help you to take warning. Don’t stay away from Christ too long. May the power of God come upon you as you read these lines and give you no rest. May they ring in your ears until you accept Christ and find him precious to your soul. Amen, and Amen.

Sura ya LXXI. Mahubiri: Fursa ya Mwanamke katika InjiliChapter LXXI. Sermon: Woman’s Privilege in the Gospel

“Na siku ya Pentekoste ilipotimia, walikuwa wote mahali pamoja kwa nia moja” (Matendo 2:1).“And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place.” (Acts 2.1.)

“Itakuwa siku za mwisho, asema Mungu, nitamimina Roho yangu juu ya wote wenye mwili; na wana wenu na binti zenu watatabiri, na vijana wenu wataona maono, na wazee wenu wataota ndoto” (Matendo 2:17; Yoeli 2:28–29). … “Ghafula ukaja sauti kutoka mbinguni kama sauti ya upepo mkuu uvumao, ukaijaza nyumba yote waliyokuwa wameketi. Wakatokewa na ndimi zilizogawanyika kama ndimi za moto, ikakaa juu ya kila mmoja wao. Wakajazwa wote Roho Mtakatifu, wakaanza kunena kwa lugha nyingine, kama Roho alivyowajalia kutamka” (Matendo 2:2–4).“And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams.” (Acts 2.17. Joel 2.28-29.) … “And suddenly there came a sound from Heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. “And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. “And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.” (Acts 2.2-4.)

Kulikuwa na msisimko wa ajabu; watu walikuja wakikimbilia katika makutano makubwa kutoka mjini kuona kulikuwa na nini. Waliwaona wanaume na wanawake hawa, nyuso zao zikiwaka utukufu wa Mungu, wote wakihubiri kwa wakati mmoja; wote wakiwa na hamu ya kusimulia Mungu aliyowafanyia na ulimwengu unaokufa. Hukumu ya dhambi iliingia mioyoni mwao kama visu. Na, kama ilivyo leo, nguvu ya Mungu inapodhihirika, badala ya kukubali, walipiga kelele, “Msisimko mwingi mno,” na wakaanza kupigana na Mungu; walisema, “Watu hawa wana wazimu, wamelewa divai mpya,” nao wakawadhihaki. Petro anasimama kutetea kazi ya Kristo. Anarejea Yoeli 2:28–29. “Itakuwa siku za mwisho, asema Mungu, nitamimina Roho yangu juu ya wote wenye mwili; na wana wenu na binti zenu watatabiri, na vijana wenu wataona maono, na wazee wenu wataota ndoto; naam, juu ya watumwa wangu na vijakazi wangu nitamimina Roho yangu siku zile; nao watatabiri” (Matendo 2:17–18; 1 Kor. 14:24–26; na 1 Kor. 1–5). Paulo anasema kana kwamba ilikuwa kawaida sana kwa wanawake kuhubiri na kutabiri.There was a wonderful excitement; the people came rushing in great multitudes from the city to see what was the matter. They saw these men and women, with their faces shining with the glory of God, all preaching at once; all anxious to tell what God had done for them and a dying world. Conviction went like daggers to their hearts. And, just as it is to-day, when the power of God is manifest, instead of yielding, they cried out, “Too much excitement,” and began to fight against God; they said, “These people are mad, are drunken with new wine,” and mocked them. Peter gets up to defend the cause of Christ. He refers to Joel 2.28-29. “And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams, and on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy.” (Acts 2.17-18. I. Cor. 14.24-26; and I. Cor. 1-5.) Paul speaks as if it were very common for women to preach and prophesy.

“Kila mwanamke aombaye au atabiriye kichwa chake kikiwa hakikufunikwa, huuaibisha kichwa chake” (1 Kor. 11:5). “Mtu huyo alikuwa na binti wanne, mabikira, waliotabiri” (Matendo 21:9; Efe. 4:11).“Every woman that prayeth or prophesieth with her head uncovered dishonoreth her head.” (I. Cor. 11.5.) “The same man had four daughters, virgins, which did prophesy.” (Acts 21.9; Eph. 4.11.)

Paulo alifanya kazi na wanawake katika injili zaidi kuliko mtume mwingine yeyote; Prisila na Foibe walisafiri na Paulo wakihubiri na kujenga makanisa (Matendo 18:2, 18, 26; Warumi 16). Yeye na Foibe walikuwa wakifanya uamsho pamoja; sasa anaitwa kwenda mji wa Roma; Paulo hawezi kwenda naye, lakini anajali sana sifa yake, na kwamba anatendewa kwa heshima; anaandika barua ya mapendekezo: “Nawapendekezeni Foibe, dada yetu, ambaye ni mhudumu wa kanisa (ambalo linamaanisha mhudumu wa kanisa) lililoko Kenkrea, mpate kumpokea katika Bwana kama ipasavyo watakatifu, na kumsaidia katika jambo lolote atakalolihitaji kwenu; kwa maana yeye amekuwa msaidizi wa wengi, na wa nafsi yangu pia” (Warumi 16:1–2).Paul worked with the women in the gospel more than any of the apostles; Priscilla and Phebe traveled with Paul preaching and building up the churches. (Acts 18.2-18-26; Romans 16.) He and Phebe had been holding revivals together; now she is called to the city of Rome; Paul cannot go with her, but he is very careful of her reputation, and that she is treated with respect; he writes a letter of recommendation: “I commend unto you Phebe, our sister, which is a servant of the church (which signifies a minister of the church) at Cenchrea, that ye receive her in the Lord as becometh saints and that ye assist her in whatsoever business she hath need of you, for she has been a succourer of many and of myself also.” (Rom. 16.1.)

Hii inaonyesha kwamba alikuwa na mamlaka ya kufanya shughuli katika makanisa na kwamba alikuwa amefanikiwa kuwashinda roho kwa Kristo. Hana aibu kusema alimtia moyo; anasema kwa sifa ya juu kabisa juu ya dada kadhaa waliokuwa wafanyakazi waaminifu katika kazi ya Bwana, ambao walihatarisha maisha yao katika juhudi ya kuokoa roho, na si yeye peke yake, bali makanisa yote ya Mataifa yalituma shukrani zao.This shows that she had authority to do business in the churches and that she had been successful in winning souls to Christ. He is not ashamed to say she had encouraged him; he speaks in the highest praise of a number of sisters who had been faithful workers in the work of the Lord, who had risked their lives in the effort to save souls, and not he alone, but all the churches of the Gentiles sent their thanks.

Paulo alisema, “Wanawake wenu wanyamaze katika makanisa.” Ndivyo isemavyo sheria. Hatuko chini ya sheria bali chini ya neema. “Na wajifunze kwa waume zao nyumbani” (1 Kor. 14:34–35). Wale wasio na waume watafanya nini? Mnadhani watabaki katika ujinga na kupotea? Na kama baadhi ya wanawake wangelazimika kutegemea waume zao kwa maarifa wangekufa katika ujinga.Paul said, “Let your women keep silent in the churches.” So saith the law. We are not under law but under grace. “And learn of their husbands at home.” What will those do who have no husbands? Do you suppose they will remain in ignorance and be lost? And if some women had to depend on their husbands for knowledge they would die in ignorance.

Paulo alirejea mabishano katika makanisa. Paulo anasema ni afadhali msioe. Wangapi wanakubaliana na Paulo? Wangapi wanatii? Anarejea mabishano katika makanisa, kwamba ni aibu kuleta maswali na kuwa na kelele katika nyumba ya Mungu. Anaandika kwa ndugu, “Nasikia kwamba kuna faraka kati yenu, nami naamini kwa sehemu” (1 Kor. 11:18). “Wasaidieni wanawake hao walioshindana pamoja nami katika injili, pamoja na Klementi pia, na wafanyakazi wenzangu wengine, ambao majina yao yamo katika kitabu cha uzima” (Flp. 4:3). Pia walikuwepo wanawake kadhaa waliokuwa manabii wa kike (Luka 2:36; 2 Wafalme 22:13–15). Hulda, nabii mke, mke wa Shalumu, aliishi Yerusalemu, katika chuo, nao wakazungumza naye, naye akawaambia, “Bwana, Mungu wa Israeli, asema hivi.”Paul referred to contentions in the churches. Paul says you had better not marry. How many agree with Paul? How many obey? He is referring to contentions in the churches, that it is a shame to bring up questions and have jangling in the house of God. He writes to the brethren, “I hear that there be divisions among you, and I partly believe it.” (I. Cor. 11.18.) “Help those women which labored with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my fellow laborers, whose names are in the book of life.” (Phil. 4.3.) There were also several women who were prophetesses. (Luke 2.36; II. Kings 22.13-15.) Huldah, the prophetess, the wife of Shallum, dwelt in Jerusalem, in the college, and they communed with her, and she said unto them, “Thus saith the Lord God of Israel.”

Kutoka 15:20; Mika 6:4. “Nilimtuma Musa, Haruni na Miriamu mbele yako.”Exodus 15.20; Micah 6.4. “I sent before thee, Moses, Aaron and Miriam.”

Waamuzi 4:4. “Debora, nabii mke, mke wa Lapidothi, ndiye aliyekuwa akiwaamua Israeli wakati ule.” Angalieni nafasi ya uwajibikaji ambayo Mungu alimpa, kuketi na kuamua majeshi ya wana wa Israeli. Wana wa Israeli walikuwa wametenda dhambi na Mungu hakupigana vita vyao, na kwa miaka ishirini mataifa yaliinuka dhidi yao na kuwapinga watoke vitani. Baraka hakuthubutu kukutana na adui isipokuwa Debora aongoze mbele. Mwanamke huyu jasiri, daima tayari kutetea kazi ya Mungu, alisema, “Hakika nitakwenda.” Watu wa Mungu hawapaswi kuchukuliwa na adui. Lo, la; waiteni majeshi ya Bwana. Jeshi kuu la Sisera linakusanyika. Kila askari kwenye nafasi yake. Tazameni mwanamke jasiri akipanda pamoja na Baraka, jemadari, mbele ya jeshi akitia moyo majeshi kuelekea ushindi, akipiga kelele za ushindi alipokuwa akiongoza majeshi, akipita kwa kasi katika safu za adui akileta kifo na uharibifu hadi mfalme akaruka kutoka kwenye gari lake na kukimbia kwa maisha yake, lakini alikamatwa na kuuawa na mwanamke. Kila mtu aliuawa kwa upanga; hakuachwa hata mmoja wa kusimulia kushindwa.Judges 4.4. “Deborah, a prophetess, the wife of Lapidoth she judged Israel at that time.” See the responsible position that God gave her, to sit and judge the hosts of the children of Israel. The children of Israel had sinned and God would not fight their battles, and for twenty years the nations arose against them and defied them to come out to battle. Barak dared not meet the enemy unless Deborah led the van. This brave woman, ever ready to defend the cause of God, said, “I will surely go.” God’s people must not be taken by the enemies. Oh, no; call out the armies of the Lord. Sisera’s mighty host is gathering. Every soldier to his post. See the brave woman riding with Barak, the commander, at the head of the army cheering on the hosts to victory, shouting victory as she led on the armies, sweeping through the enemies’ ranks carrying death and destruction till the king leaped from his chariot and fled for his life, but was captured and killed by a woman. Every man was put to the sword; not one was left to tell of the defeat.

Mama yake Sisera alichungulia dirishani kwa kurudi kwa mfalme, mwanawe, kutoka vitani, na kulia, “Lo, mbona hafiki, mbona gari lake linachelewa kuja? Mbona, lo, mbona anakawia sana?” (Waamuzi 5:28). Alipokuwa akilia kwa kurudi kwa mwanawe, yeye amelala baridi kwa kifo katika hema ambamo alikamatwa na kuuawa na mwanamke.The mother of Sisera looked out of the window for the return of the king, her son, from the battle, and cried, “Oh, why does he not come, why is his chariot so long in coming? Why, oh, why does he tarry so long?” While she is weeping for her son’s return he is lying cold in death in the tent where he has been captured and killed by a woman.

Malkia Esta anaombea katika mahakama ya mfalme, na amri ya huzuni ya mfalme inabadilishwa, ili uhai wake na uhai wa taifa la Wayahudi uokolewe.Queen Esther intercedes at the king’s court, and the sad decree of the king is reversed, so that her life and the life of the Jewish nation are saved.

Paulo anasema hakuna tofauti, bali mwanamume na mwanamke ni mmoja katika Kristo Yesu (Wagalatia 3:28). Tumchukue Yesu kama kielelezo na mfano wetu na tusimwone mtu ila Yesu peke yake.Paul says there is no difference, but that male and female are one in Christ Jesus. (Gal. 3.28.) Let us take Jesus for our pattern and example and see no man, save Jesus only.

Wanawake waliitwa na kutumwa na Malaika aliyetumwa kutoka Mbinguni, na na Bwana Yesu Kristo, kuhubiri injili (Mathayo 28:5–10).Women were called and commissioned by the Angel sent from Heaven, and by the Lord Jesus Christ, to preach the gospel. (Matt. 28.5-10.)

Wanafunzi waoga walikuwa wamemwacha Mwokozi na kukimbia. Petro alimkana Mwokozi na kuapa hakuwahi kumjua, lakini wanawake wengi walimfuata na kusimama karibu na msalaba, na kwenda kaburini na kuona mwili ukilazwa; jiwe kubwa lilibingirishwa dhidi ya mlango (Mathayo 27:55–61). Wanawake hawa walienda nyumbani wakiwa na huzuni na mioyo iliyovunjika, lakini walirudi kutoa heshima ya mwisho kwa rafiki yao mpendwa. Walitumia usiku kuandaa manukato ya kuupaka mwili wa Bwana wao. Walifika kaburini kulipokuwa kunapambazuka. Kaburi lilikuwa tupu. Bwana hakuwapo. Walipokuwa wamesimama wakilia malaika wawili walisimama karibu nao, wakasema: “Msiogope ninyi; kwa maana najua kwamba mnamtafuta Yesu aliyesulibiwa. Hayuko hapa, kwa maana amefufuka, kama alivyosema. Njoni, mpaone mahali alipolazwa Bwana. Nendeni upesi, mkawaambie wanafunzi wake ya kwamba amefufuka katika wafu; na tazama, awatangulia kwenda Galilaya; huko mtamwona; tazama, nimewaambia” (Mathayo 28:5–7).The cowardly disciples had forsaken the Saviour and fled. Peter denied the Saviour and swore he never knew him, but many women followed him and stood by the cross, and went to the sepulchre and saw the body laid away; the great stone was rolled against the door. (Matt. 27.55-61.) These women went home sad and broken-hearted, but they returned to pay a last tribute to their dear friend. They spent the night in preparing spices to embalm the body of their Lord. They came to the sepulchre as it was coming day. The grave was empty. The Lord was not there. As they stood weeping two Angels stood by them, and said: “Fear not ye, for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. He is not here, for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see him; lo, I have told you.”

Waliondoka mara moja kwa furaha na shangwe. Hawakuweza kutembea haraka vya kutosha; walikimbia kutafuta ndugu, kuwaambia habari njema. Walipokuwa wakienda Yesu aliwakuta nao wakaanguka miguuni pake na kumsujudia. Alisema: “Msiogope; nendeni mkawaambie ndugu zangu waende Galilaya, na huko wataniona” (Mathayo 28:10). Hawakuwa wale kumi na wawili peke yao waliopaswa kuleta habari njema. Kulikuwa na ndugu mamia kadhaa; naam, maelfu ya wafuasi wakati huu. Hawakufikiria askari wenye kiu ya damu waliomwua Bwana wao na walikuwa wakitafuta marafiki zake ambao wangethubutu kumtetea.They started at once with joy and rejoicing. They could not walk fast enough; they ran to hunt up the brothers, to tell the good news. As they were going Jesus met them and they fell at His feet and worshipped him. He said: “Be not afraid; go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee and there shall they see me.” It was not only the twelve that were to tell the good news. There were several hundred brethren; yes, thousands of followers at this time. They never thought of blood-thirsty soldiers who had put their Master to death and were seeking for his friends who would dare to defend him.

Angalieni utume wa ajabu ambao Yesu aliwakabidhi wanawake hawa dhaifu wa kuhubiri mahubiri ya kwanza ya ufufuo; kuhatarisha maisha yao katika kuwakusanya wafuasi wa Kristo, mahali ambapo mkutano wa ajabu ungefanyika. Lakini kama wengi leo, hawakuamini. Petro alisema, “Sitaamini ripoti yenu.” Tomaso alisema, “Nisipoona mikononi mwake chapa ya misumari, na miguuni mwake, sitaamini” (Yohana 20:25).Observe the wonderful mission that Jesus had intrusted to these weak women to preach the first resurrection sermon; to risk their lives in gathering together the followers of Christ, where the wonderful meeting was to be held. But just like many to-day, they would not believe. Peter said, “I will not believe your report.” Thomas said, “I will not believe except I see the prints in his hands and feet.”

Katikati ya masikitiko haya yote waliendelea na kazi na kupata mafanikio makubwa. Yesu aliwakuta na kuhubiri kwao; wote walifanywa kufurahi. Waliitwa na Malaika, na Bwana kutoka utukufuni, na kutumwa kuhubiri injili. Majina ya wanawake wanne yalitajwa na kulikuwa na wengine wengi. Mungu anawaita Mariamu na Martha leo kote nchini mwetu kufanya kazi katika sehemu mbalimbali za shamba la mizabibu la Bwana; Mungu awajalie wajibu na kusema, “Bwana, mimi hapa; nitume” (Isaya 6:8). Wito huu ulitolewa baada ya Kristo kufufuka. Geukieni pia Yohana 4:10, 29, 39–42.In the midst of all these discouragements they went on with the work and had grand success. Jesus met with and preached to them; they were all made to rejoice. They were called by Angels, and the Lord from glory, and sent to preach the gospel. The names of four women were given and there were many others. God is calling the Marys and the Marthas to-day all over our land to work in various places in the vineyard of the Lord; God grant that they may respond and say, “Lord, here am I; send me.” This call was made after Christ had risen. Turn also to John 4.10-29-39-42.

“Nitamimina katika siku za mwisho Roho yangu,” inarejea kwa namna maalum siku hizi za mwisho tunazoishi sasa. Mungu anaahidi baraka kuu na nguvu kuwastahilisha vijakazi wake kwa mavuno makuu ya mwisho kabla ya siku ile kuu ya Bwana kuja. Lazima kwanza tubatizwe katika Kristo kwa Roho mmoja, yaani kuzaliwa kwa Roho; kisha tunapaswa kutiwa mafuta kwa nguvu na hekima. Roho anapaswa kumiminwa kama mafuta juu ya vichwa vyetu, ili kutupa ujuzi wa mambo ya ndani ya Mungu. Bwana anasema tutatabiri.“I will pour out in the last days of my Spirit,” that refers in a special manner to these last days in which we are now living. God is promising great blessings and power to qualify His handmaidens for the last great harvest just before the notable day of the Lord comes. We must first be baptized into Christ by the one Spirit, that is to be born of the Spirit; then we ought to be anointed with power and wisdom. The Spirit ought to be poured out like oil on our heads, to give us knowledge of the deep things of God. The Lord says we shall prophesy.

“Paulo anasema takeni karama za rohoni, lakini zaidi mpate kutabiri” (1 Kor. 14:1). Haileti tofauti tuna karama ngapi, kama hatuna karama ya kuzungumza, na kufundisha, haitatufaidia sana. Bwana ameahidi karama hii kuu zaidi kwa vijakazi wake, na binti zake. Katika mstari wa tatu Paulo anaeleza kutabiri ni nini. Yeye atabiriye huwaambia watu maneno ya kujenga na kuonya na kufariji. Yeye atabiriye hulijenga kanisa. Hakuna awezaye kusema kwa ajili ya Mungu isipokuwa kwa nguvu ya kuangaza ya Roho Mtakatifu. Musa alisema, “Laiti watu wote wa Bwana wangekuwa manabii, Bwana akiweka Roho yake juu yao!” (Hesabu 11:29).“Paul says desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy.” (I. Cor. 14.1.) It makes no difference how many gifts we have, if we have not the gift of talking, and teaching, it will not avail us much. The Lord has promised this greatest gift to his handmaidens, and daughters. In the third verse Paul explains what it is to prophesy. He that prophesieth speaketh unto men to edification and exhortation, and comfort. He that prophesieth, edifieth the church. No one can talk for God only by the enlightening power of the Holy Ghost. Moses said, “Would God that all the Lord’s people were prophets, and that the Lord would put His spirit upon them.” (Numbers 11.29.)

Yesu alipoketi kwenye kisima cha Yakobo kupumzika, kulikuwa na mwanamke maskini, aliyekuwa akiishi katika dhambi; aliyekuja kisimani kuteka maji; ingawa alikuwa ameanguka chini sana, na alidharauliwa na marafiki zake, hata hakuwa na mtu wa kumwinua na kumwambia kuhusu njia bora, Yesu alikuja kutafuta waliopotea, kuwainua walioanguka. Mungu atusaidie kufuata mfano wake; ikiwa wanahisi miguu yao inateleza kuingia kwenye shimo la jehanamu, Yesu ni Mwokozi mwenye nguvu. Anaweza kuwainua na kuwafanya watoto wa Mfalme. Yesu alihubiri wokovu; mwanamke yule aliongoka; aliacha mtungi wake na kuchukua kisima cha wokovu pamoja naye, na akikimbilia mjini, alipanda mtaa mmoja na kushuka mwingine, uso wake ukiwaka utukufu wa Mungu. Labda watu wangemdharau saa moja kabla; sasa waliona na kuhisi mabadiliko. “Tazameni alichonifanyia. Atawafanyia ninyi vivyo hivyo.”While Jesus sat at Jacob’s well to rest, there was a poor woman, one who was living in sin; who came to the well to get water; although she had fallen very low, and was despised by her friends, so that she had no one to lift her up and tell her of a better way, Jesus came to seek the lost, to lift up the fallen. God help us to follow his example; if they feel that their feet are slipping into the pit of hell, Jesus is a mighty Saviour. He can lift them up and make them children of a King. Jesus preached salvation; the woman was converted; she left her pitcher and took the well of salvation with her, and running to the city, went up one street and down another, with her face shining with the glory of God. Perhaps the people would have scorned her an hour before; now they saw and felt the change. “Look what he has done for me. He will do the same for you.”

Watu waliacha maduka yao, mahali pao pa biashara, waliacha vyumba vyao vya wageni na jikoni, na kutoka katika makutano makubwa kumwona mwokozi wa ulimwengu. Kulikuwa na uamsho mkuu pale kisimani. Yesu alienda mjini na kukaa siku mbili. Wimbi la wokovu liliendelea na kuendelea. Hii ilikuwa matokeo ya mahubiri moja ya mwanamke dhaifu. Wengi waliongoka na kufanywa kufurahi katika upendo wa Mwokozi kwa kuhubiri kwa mwanamke yule aliyesema, “Alinambia yote niliyoyatenda” (Yohana 4:29). Walimjia na kumwambia, “Sasa tunajua sisi wenyewe” (Yohana 4:42), na, kama Malkia wa Sheba, wakasema “Nusu haikuambiwa” (1 Wafalme 10:7).The people left their stores, their places of business, left their parlors and kitchens, and came out in great multitudes to see the saviour of the world. There was a great revival there at the well. Jesus went into the city and stayed two days. The wave of salvation went on and on. This was the result of one sermon by a weak woman. Many were converted and made to rejoice in a Saviour’s love by the preaching of the woman who said, “He told me all things that ever I did.” They came to her and said, “We know now for ourselves,” and, like the Queen of Sheba, said “The half was not told.”

Dada yangu mpendwa katika Kristo, unaposikia maneno haya Roho wa Mungu na akujie, na akufanye uwe tayari kufanya kazi Bwana aliyokupa. Ni wakati mwafaka kabisa kwa wanawake kuacha taa zao ziangaze; kutoa talanta zao ambazo zimefichwa zikiota kutu, na kuzitumia kwa utukufu wa Mungu, na kufanya kwa nguvu zao kila kinachopatikana mikononi mwao (Mhubiri 9:10), wakimtegemea Mungu kwa nguvu, ambaye amesema, “Sitakuacha kamwe” (Waebrania 13:5). Lo, mashamba ni meupe, kwa maana mavuno ni makubwa na yameiva, nayo yako tayari kwa mundu wa injili; lo, wako wapi wafanyakazi wa kukusanya nafaka ya dhahabu katika ghala ya Bwana?My dear sister in Christ, as you hear these words may the Spirit of God come upon you, and make you willing to do the work the Lord has assigned to you. It is high time for women to let their lights shine; to bring out their talents that have been hidden away rusting, and use them for the glory of God, and do with their might what their hands find to do, trusting God for strength, who has said, “I will never leave you.” Oh, the fields are white, for the harvest is great and ripe, and it is ready for the gospel sickle; oh, where are the laborers to gather the golden grain into the Master’s garner?

Ulimwengu unakufa, kaburi linajaa, kuzimu inajisifu; yote yataisha hivi karibuni.The world is dying, the grave is filling, hell is boasting; it will all be over soon.

Mungu aliiachia kazi tukufu ya kuokoa roho mikononi mwa kanisa. Kanisa linaundwa na nini? Wanaume, wanawake na watoto. Tunajenga jengo la Mungu; kila mmoja ana sehemu katika jengo hili; kama hatuwezi kuwa nguzo au jiwe la pembeni, tuwe msumari au kigingi au tofali; tusidharau siku ya mambo madogo (Zekaria 4:10). Lolote tunalomfanyia Yesu, kwa nia sahihi, ni la thamani machoni pake. Msomaji mpendwa, Mungu ameniita mimi na wewe katika shamba lake la mizabibu kufanya kazi. Alisema, “Mbona mnasimama hapa mchana kutwa bila kazi?” “Nendeni nanyi mkafanye kazi katika shamba la mizabibu, na kila lililo haki mtapewa” (Mathayo 20:6–7). Kanisa la Mungu ni karakana; hakuna wavivu wanaoruhusiwa hapa. Yapaswa kubandikwa matangazo, “Kazini, kazini. Kila mmoja kwenye nafasi yake.” Wewe na mimi tunapaswa kusema Shetani anapotujaribu, kama Nehemia, “Mimi nafanya kazi kubwa, hata siwezi kushuka. Nimetumwa na Mfalme wa Mbinguni kumfanyia kazi” (Nehemia 6:3). Kazi ni kubwa na wakati ni mfupi. Anatoa thawabu kubwa. Hakuna Wakristo wavivu. Kama yule kipofu, tutasimulia Mungu alichotufanyia. “Hapo awali nilikuwa kipofu, sasa naona” (Yohana 9:25). Tutakuwa kama yule mtu aliyekuwa anazama aliyeokolewa; maneno ya kwanza aliyoweza kunong’ona, alisema, “Kuna mtu mwingine ameanguka baharini.”God left the glorious work of saving souls in the hands of the church. What is the church composed of? Men, women and children. We are putting up a building of God; every one has a part in this building; if we cannot be a pillar or cornerstone, let us be a spike or a nail or a brick; let us not despise the day of small things. Whatever we do for Jesus, with the right motive, is precious in his sight. Dear reader, God has called you and me into his vineyard to work. He said, “Why stand ye here all the day idle?” “Go ye also into the vineyard, and whatsoever is right, that shall ye receive.” God’s church is a workshop; no idlers allowed here. There should be bills posted, “To work, to work. Every one at his post.” You and I should say when Satan tempts us, like Nehemiah, “I am doing a great work, so that I cannot come down. I am commissioned by the King of Heaven to work for him.” The work is great and the time is short. He offers a great reward. There are no idle Christians. Like the blind man, we will tell what God has done for us. “Once I was blind, now I can see.” We will be like the drowning man who was rescued; the first words he could whisper, he said, “There is another man overboard.”

“Roho na Bibi-arusi huseme, Njoo. Naye asikiaye aseme, Njoo. Naye mwenye kiu na aje; apendaye na ayatwae maji ya uzima bure” (Ufunuo 22:17). Kama sisi tumeondolewa, kama Daudi, katika shimo hilo la kutisha, ambalo juu yake tulikuwa tumeninginizwa kwa uzi wa uhai; kama miguu yetu imetolewa katika matope na udongo; kama minyororo ya Shetani iliyokuwa kuzunguka sisi, kama shaba na chuma, imevunjwa; kama miguu yetu imewekwa juu ya mwamba thabiti, na wimbo mpya umewekwa vinywani mwetu; kama tumepokelewa katika familia ya Mungu, ambayo sehemu iko Mbinguni na sehemu duniani; kama majina yetu yameandikwa katika Kitabu cha Uzima, basi tunayo karama ya uzima wa milele, sisi ni warithi wa benki ya Mbinguni, wa urithi wa milele, wa makao katika Mji wa Dhahabu, wa vazi na taji. Sisi ni wana na binti wa Mungu Aliye Juu. Je, hatupaswi kuuheshimu wito wetu wa juu na kufanya yote tuwezayo kuokoa wale walioketi katika bonde na uvuli wa mauti?“The Spirit and the bride say, come. And let him that heareth say, come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely. If we have been, like David, taken away from that horrible pit, over which we were hanging by the thread of life; if our feet have been taken out of the mire and clay; if the chains of Satan which were around us, like brass and iron, have been broken; if our feet have been set on solid rock, and a new song put into our mouths; if we have been adopted into the family of God, of which part are in Heaven and part on earth; if our names are written in the Book of Life, then we have the gift of eternal life, we are heirs to the bank of Heaven, to an eternal inheritance, to a mansion in the Golden City, to a robe and a crown. We are sons and daughters of the most high God. Should we not honor our high calling and do all we can to save those who sit in the valley and shadow of death?

Tusiombe udhaifu; Mungu atatumia vitu dhaifu vya ulimwengu huu kwa utukufu wake. Alipotaka kuutambulisha injili yake tukufu kwa ulimwengu unaokufa, hakuenda kwa Sanhedrini ya Wayahudi na kuchagua wenye hekima na wenye nguvu; alienda kando ya bahari ya Galilaya na kuchagua wavuvi kumi na wawili maskini na kuwaambia, “Nifuateni, nami nitawafanya wavuvi wa watu” (Mathayo 4:19). Walianza kwa nguvu ya Mungu, wakiusimika ufalme wa Bwana wetu Yesu. Waliongozwa na Mshindi Mwenye Nguvu na leo anatikisa fimbo yake ya enzi kutoka mito hadi miisho ya dunia (Zaburi 72:8).Let us not plead weakness; God will use the weak things of this world for his glory. When he wanted to introduce his glorious gospel to a dying world, he did not go to the Jewish Sanhedrim and select the wise and mighty; he went along the sea of Galilee and chose twelve poor fishermen and said to them, “Follow me and I will make you fishers of men.” They started in the strength of God, setting up the kingdom of our Lord Jesus. They were led on by the Mighty Conqueror and to-day he sways his sceptre from the rivers to the ends of the earth.

Mungu wetu anaandamana kuelekea ushindi, lakini majeshi ya Shetani yamekusanyika; wako nje wakitafuta roho; wanajaribu kushinda majeshi ya Bwana.Our God is marching on to victory, but the hosts of Satan are gathered; they are out canvassing for souls; they are trying to defeat the armies of the Lord.

Yesu anaita askari, askari jasiri watakaovaa silaha zote, watakaomwacha Nahodha vita inapowaka. Kuna waoga wengi katika safu ambao ni aibu kwa Nahodha, wanaokimbia adui anapokaribia. Miaka michache iliyopita, vita ilipokuwa ikiwaka, wito ulitolewa wa watu laki sita. Katika muda mfupi mlio wa nyayo za watu jasiri ulisikika ukija kila upande, wakiwaacha wake zao na watoto wadogo na yote yaliyokuwa mpendwa kwao kupigana na hata kufa kwa ajili ya nchi yao. Baadhi walipokea zawadi ndogo ya kujiunga. Leo adui wa roho, Shetani, anaandamana kupitia nchi na jeshi lake kuu, akichukua mateka maelfu ya wanaume, wanawake, na watoto, kila mwaka na kuwaburuza hadi jehanamu inayowaka. Amewachukua baadhi ya mama zetu, baadhi ya baba zetu, baadhi ya watoto wetu, wenzi wetu, ndugu zetu, dada zetu, marafiki na majirani, na leo wanaomboleza kwa vilio vyao visivyo na matunda mahali ambapo rehema haiwezi kufika.Jesus is calling for soldiers, brave soldiers who will put on the whole armor, who will not desert the Captain when the battle is raging. There are so many cowards in the ranks who are a disgrace to the Captain, who run at the approach of the enemy. A few years ago, when the war was raging, the call was made for six hundred thousand men. In a short time the tramp of feet of brave men was heard coming in every direction, leaving their wives and little ones and all that was dear to them to fight and even die for their country. Some received a small bounty. To-day the enemy of souls, Satan, is marching through the land with his mighty army, taking captive thousands of men, women, and children, every year and dragging them down to a burning hell. He has taken some of our mothers, some of our fathers, some of our children, our companions, our brothers, our sisters, friends and neighbors, and to-day they are wailing with their fruitless cries where mercy cannot come.

Lo Mungu! kama tungeweza kuona mateso yao, hatungekuwa wazembe hivi. Tungepaza sauti na kutosita; tungeondoa macho yetu kwa kila mmoja na kutoona kitu ila roho zinazokufa zikikimbilia hukumuni. Lo, sikieni Bwana akiita askari! Anasema atatuongoza hadi ushindi. Lo, ni nani atakayejibu wito? Ni nani atakayeweka jina lake kwenye orodha ya mbinguni? Ni nani atakayejiandikisha vitani na kusaidia kumshinda adui mwenye nguvu? Ni nani atakayesaidia kurudisha nyuma nguvu za giza? Hakuombi kufa, bali kuishi milele. Atatoa zawadi tukufu ya kujiunga—Uzima wa Milele. Tufanye kazi kwa ajili ya thawabu. Tutalipwa kulingana na kazi yetu. “Na wale waliowaongoa wengi kwenye haki, kama nyota milele na milele” (Danieli 12:3). Hatutaki kuwa na taji zisizo na nyota. Lo, tushinde nyota kwa utukufu wa Bwana. Msomaji mpendwa, je, umeshinda hata nyota moja? Tazama maisha yako yaliyopita. Umemfanyia Yesu nini? Mchana umeenda sana na usiku wa kifo utakupata hivi karibuni. Lo, mlalaji, amka kutoka usingizi wa kifo na umwite Mungu akupe nuru kabla haijachelewa. Lo, tufanye kazi kwa ajili ya Yesu! Tukitoka tukilia, tukipanda mbegu ya thamani, tukivumilia mateso na majaribu, majina yetu yakitupwa kama maovu kwa ajili ya Kristo, hatutapoteza thawabu yetu.Oh God! could we see their misery, we would not be so careless. We would cry aloud and spare not; we would take our eyes off each other and see nothing but dying souls rushing on to judgment. Oh, hear the Master calling for soldiers! He says he will lead us on to victory. Oh, who will respond to the call? Who will place his name on the heavenly roll? Who will enlist in the war and help to conquer the mighty foe? Who will help to beat back the powers of darkness? He does not ask you to die, but to live forever. He will give a glorious bounty—Eternal Life. Let us work for rewards. We shall be rewarded according to our work. “They that turn many to righteousness shall shine as the stars, for ever and ever.” We do not want to have starless crowns. Oh, let us win stars for the Master’s glory. Dear reader, have you won a single star? Look over your past life. What have you done for Jesus? The day is far spent and the night of death will soon overtake you. Oh, sleeper, arise from the sleep of death and call upon God to give you light before it is too late. Oh, let us work for Jesus! If we go forth weeping, sowing precious seed, bearing persecution and trials, having our names cast out as evil for the cause of Christ, we shall not lose our reward.

“Heri wenye huzuni; maana hao watafarijika” (Mathayo 5:4). Kama tunalia na kuomboleza sasa kwa sababu ya wenye dhambi maskini, tutacheka milele yote. Lo, tufanye kazi sasa, na hivi karibuni kulia kwetu kutakwisha. Tutakuja tukishangilia, tukileta miganda. Tunaweza kusema, “Hapa, Baba, niko mimi na watoto ulionipa” (Waebrania 2:13).“Blessed are they that mourn; for they shall be comforted.” If we weep and mourn now on account of poor sinners, we shall laugh through all eternity. Oh, let us work now, and by and by our weeping will be over. We shall come rejoicing, bringing in the sheaves. We can say, “Here am I, Father, and the children thou hast given me.”

[…][…]